Ad ideas for The novel on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novel on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novel ads trending on Meta. Start 7-day free trial on Atria.
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Chapter 1 Scumbag
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
"Divorce and you'll get $10 million." The CEO husband ordered.
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! "
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! "
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Capitolo 1 Primo Amore
Una pioggia pesante cominciò a cadere incessantemente.
All'ingresso dell'ospedale.
In piedi all'ingresso dell'ospedale, Cecilia Smith stringeva il referto del test di gravidanza nella sua delicata e fragile mano. Il risultato era inequivocabile: non incinta.
"Tre anni di matrimonio e non sei ancora incinta?"
"Sei così inutile. Se non rimani incinta presto, la famiglia Rainsworth ti caccierà. Che ne sarà della famiglia Smith allora?"
Vestita elegantemente e barcollante sui suoi tacchi alti, Paula Escobar, la madre di Cecilia, la puntava con il dito, il viso una maschera di delusione.
Gli occhi di Cecilia erano vuoti. Le parole che desiderava dire erano bloccate nel suo cuore, condensandosi infine in una singola frase.
"Mi dispiace."
"Non voglio che tu ti scusi. Voglio che tu abbia un figlio con Nathaniel. Capisci?"
La gola di Cecilia era secca. Non sapeva come rispondere.
Erano sposati da tre anni, eppure suo marito, Nathaniel Rainsworth, non l'aveva mai toccata.
Come poteva esserci un bambino?
Vedendo la sua impotenza, Paula sentì che non era per niente come lei.
"Se davvero non ce la fai, allora aiuta Nathaniel a trovare una donna fuori. Sicuramente ricorderà la tua gentilezza."
Cecilia guardò incredula la figura in ritirata di sua madre, incapace di comprendere cosa fosse appena successo.
Sua madre biologica, incredibilmente, le aveva chiesto di trovare un'altra donna per suo marito.
Un brivido le congelò immediatamente il cuore fino al nucleo.
Mentre Cecilia sedeva in macchina diretta a casa, le ultime parole di Paula risuonavano nella sua mente, accompagnate da un improvviso e intermittente ruggito nelle sue orecchie.
Sapeva che la sua malattia era peggiorata.
In quel momento, ricevette un messaggio di testo.
Il messaggio proveniva da Nathaniel, come sempre costante negli ultimi tre anni. Diceva: Non tornerò a casa stasera.
Durante i loro tre anni di matrimonio, Nathaniel non aveva mai passato una sola notte a casa, né l'aveva mai toccata.
Cecilia ricordava ancora la loro notte di nozze tre anni fa.
Aveva detto: "Dal momento che tu, della famiglia Smith, osi ingannarmi nel matrimonio, allora preparati a affrontare una vita di solitudine."
Tre anni fa, le famiglie Smith e Rainsworth avevano formato un'alleanza commerciale attraverso il matrimonio.
La promessa era già stata fatta, un beneficio reciproco condiviso tra entrambe le parti.
Tuttavia, il giorno del matrimonio, la famiglia Smith cambiò improvvisamente idea. Trasferirono tutti i loro beni, compresi i diversi miliardi dati a Nathaniel per sposare Cecilia, altrove.
Un'ombra attraversò gli occhi di Cecilia, ma rispose al messaggio di Nathaniel con un semplice "va bene" come al solito.
Senza rendersene conto, aveva accartocciato il referto del test di gravidanza nella sua mano in una palla rugosa.
Quando arrivò a casa, lo gettò nel cestino.
Ogni mese, in questo particolare momento, si sentiva particolarmente svuotata.
Non fece cena e passò un po' di tempo appoggiata al divano, vagando tra uno stato di sogno e di veglia.
Sentiva costantemente un rumore sordo nelle sue orecchie.
Questo era anche un motivo per cui Nathaniel la disprezzava. Era dura di udito, che, nell'alta società, era come avere una disabilità.
Come poteva Nathaniel permetterle di avere un figlio in uno stato del genere?
L'orologio da parete emetteva un suono opaco.
Erano le cinque del mattino.
Tra un'ora, Nathaniel sarebbe tornato.
Solo all'alba Cecilia si rese conto di aver passato inconsapevolmente tutta la notte a dormire sul divano.
Si alzò di fretta per preparare la colazione per Nathaniel, temendo anche un solo momento di ritardo.
Nathaniel era meticoloso nel suo lavoro, con un riguardo rigoroso per il tempo. Una volta, Cecilia dovette partecipare al funerale di suo padre e dimenticò di tornare in tempo per preparare la sua colazione.
In seguito, non le inviò un solo messaggio né le parlò per un intero mese.
Alle sei in punto, Nathaniel tornò puntualmente.
Era impeccabilmente vestito con un completo, la sua figura alta e snella emanava un'eleganza contenuta. I suoi tratti belli erano sorprendenti, ma non mancavano di un certo fascino maschile.
Ma agli occhi di Cecilia, il suo riflesso era solo freddo e distante.
Senza nemmeno guardare Cecilia, tirò fuori una sedia e si sedette. "Non hai bisogno di fare colazione per me."
Cecilia rimase sorpresa.
Non era sicura se fosse istinto o qualcos'altro, ma le parole che pronunciò riflettevano un'umiltà che nemmeno lei si era resa conto.
"Ho fatto qualcosa di sbagliato?"
Nathaniel alzò lo sguardo, i suoi occhi incontrarono il volto di Cecilia, che era rimasto impassibile per gli ultimi tre anni. Le sue labbra si aprirono leggermente.
"Voglio una moglie, non una governante."
Per tre anni, Cecilia era sempre stata vista indossare lo stesso abito grigio chiaro. Anche quando rispondeva ai messaggi di testo, usava sempre la stessa parola, "va bene".
Se non fosse stato per l'alleanza commerciale e l'inganno della famiglia Smith, Nathaniel non avrebbe sposato una tale donna.
Lei semplicemente non era alla sua altezza.
Voglio una moglie, non una governante.
Il ronzio nelle orecchie di Cecilia si intensificò.
Si formò un nodo in gola, eppure, pronunciò la parola che Nathaniel detestava di più.
"Va bene."
Improvvisamente, Nathaniel si sentì particolarmente di cattivo umore, anche la sua colazione preferita sul tavolo sembrava insolitamente insipida e senza sapore.
Si alzò in piedi, tirando indietro la sedia con irritazione, pronto a partire.
Con sua sorpresa, Cecilia raccolse il coraggio e afferrò la sua mano.
"Nathaniel, c'è qualcuno che ti piace?"
Quella domanda improvvisa fece scurire gli occhi di Nathaniel. "Cosa intendi?"
Cecilia guardò l'uomo che stava davanti a lei.
Nathaniel non era solo suo marito da tre anni, ma anche l'uomo che aveva inseguito e amato per dodici anni.
Ingoiando l'amarezza in gola, Cecilia pensò alle parole di Paula e disse: "Nathaniel, se c'è qualcuno che ti piace, puoi stare con—"
Prima che potesse finire la sua frase, Nathaniel l'aveva già interrotta.
"Sei pazza."
Alla fine, la vita è tutta una questione di continuo lasciare andare.
Dopo che Nathaniel se ne andò, Cecilia si ritrovò da sola sul balcone, guardando senza espressione la pioggia fuori.
Doveva ammettere che anche dopo dodici anni di adorazione per Nathaniel, ancora non lo capiva.
Il suono della pioggia era a volte chiaro e a volte ovattato.
Un mese fa, il dottore aveva detto: "Signorina Smith, i tuoi nervi uditivi e il sistema nervoso centrale hanno subito cambiamenti patologici, che hanno conseguentemente portato a un ulteriore declino della tua udito."
"Non c'è un modo per curarlo?"
Il dottore scosse la testa. "La perdita uditiva sensorineurale a lungo termine non risponde bene ai farmaci. Il mio consiglio sarebbe di continuare a usare l'apparecchio acustico per la riabilitazione uditiva."
Cecilia capì cosa intendeva il dottore; non c'era una cura disponibile.
Rimosse il suo apparecchio acustico.
Nel mondo di Cecilia, tutto cominciò a stabilizzarsi nella tranquillità.
Non era abituata a un mondo così silenzioso. Entrando nel soggiorno, accese la televisione.
Il volume era al massimo, e solo allora un suono tenue poteva essere appena sentito.
La televisione stava trasmettendo un'intervista con Stella Ross, la regina internazionalmente acclamata delle canzoni d'amore, al suo ritorno nel paese.
La mano di Cecilia, che teneva il telecomando, tremava.
Non era per nessun altro motivo, ma perché Stella era stata una volta il primo amore di Nathaniel.
Dopo molti anni di separazione, Stella era ancora bella come sempre.
Affrontava la telecamera con facilità e sicurezza, non più la timida e insicura Cenerentola che una volta cercava il sostegno finanziario della famiglia Smith.
Quando i giornalisti chiesero a Stella perché fosse tornata, rispose audacemente: "Sono tornata per riconquistare il mio primo amore."
Il telecomando nella mano di Cecilia colpì il pavimento.
Nello stesso momento, il suo cuore affondò.
La pioggia fuori sembrava essersi intensificata.
Cecilia aveva paura. Temeva che Stella avrebbe rubato Nathaniel a lei.
Allora, era la figlia adorata della famiglia Smith, eppure non riusciva a eclissare Stella, che non aveva alcun background.
Ora, Stella era diventata una cantante di canzoni d'amore famosa a livello internazionale, emanando sicurezza e positività. Naturalmente, non era alla sua altezza.
Cecilia andò nel panico e spegnì rapidamente la televisione, poi procedette a pulire la colazione intatta.
Quando arrivò in cucina, si rese conto che Nathaniel aveva lasciato il suo telefono.
Prese il telefono, sbloccandolo accidentalmente, e i suoi occhi caddero su un messaggio di testo non letto visualizzato sullo schermo.
Capitolo 2 Ti compatisco davvero
Stella: Nathaniel, devono essere stati un paio di anni duri per te.
Stella: So che non la ami. Incontriamoci stasera. Mi manchi davvero.
Cecilia non riuscì a tornare in sé fino a quando lo schermo non si spense.
Prese un taxi e si diresse verso l'azienda di Nathaniel.
Durante il tragitto, guardava fuori dalla finestra. Il ticchettio della pioggia sembrava non voler mai cessare.
A Nathaniel non piaceva quando Cecilia visitava il suo ufficio, quindi ogni volta che veniva a trovarlo, usava l'ascensore di servizio sul retro.
L'assistente personale di Nathaniel, Mason Sanders, vide Cecilia avvicinarsi. La salutò semplicemente con un freddo, "Signorina Smith."
Nessuno al fianco di Nathaniel la riconosceva come la signora della famiglia Rainsworth.
Era un'esistenza che non poteva essere vista in pubblico.
Quando Nathaniel vide il telefono che Cecilia aveva portato, le sue sopracciglia si incresparono leggermente.
Lei era sempre la stessa. Che si trattasse di un pranzo dimenticato, un documento, un pezzo di abbigliamento o un ombrello, lei glieli portava sempre quando li lasciava indietro.
"Non ti ho detto prima, non c'è bisogno che tu ti sforzi per portarmi le cose."
Cecilia rimase sorpresa.
"Scusa, me ne sono dimenticata."
Quando la mia memoria è diventata così scarsa?
Forse era stata la vista del messaggio di testo di Stella a spaventarla davvero per un momento.
Aveva paura che Nathaniel potesse improvvisamente svanire.
Mentre stava per andarsene, si voltò a guardare Nathaniel. Nonostante i suoi sforzi per trattenersi, alla fine chiese, "Nathaniel, hai ancora sentimenti per Stella?"
Nathaniel trovò il comportamento recente di Cecilia piuttosto strano.
Non solo era dimentica, ma aveva anche un debole per fare domande strane.
Come poteva mai essere degna di essere sua moglie?
Rispose con impazienza, "Se hai troppo tempo libero, trova qualcosa da fare."
Alla fine, Cecilia non ottenne la risposta.
Aveva precedentemente tentato di trovare un impiego, ma i suoi sforzi furono alla fine ostacolati dagli anziani della famiglia Rainsworth. Sostenevano che le sue apparizioni pubbliche stavano portando imbarazzo alla famiglia.
La madre di Nathaniel, Elena Griffiths, una volta l'aveva interrogata senza vergogna. "Vuoi che tutto il mondo sappia che Nathaniel ha sposato una moglie handicappata con un deficit uditivo?"
Tornata a casa, Cecilia cercò di tenersi occupata il più possibile.
Anche se aveva già pulito la casa fino a renderla immacolata, non si fermò.
Solo in questo modo poteva scoprire il suo ultimo briciolo di valore.
Quel pomeriggio, non ricevette un messaggio di testo da Nathaniel.
Di solito, in una situazione del genere, significava o che era arrabbiato, o che era semplicemente troppo occupato.
La notte era profondamente avvolta nell'oscurità.
Cecilia faticava a prendere sonno.
In quel momento, il suo telefono sul comodino squillò.
Se ne accorse in ritardo e raggiunse il suo telefono.
Era una chiamata da un numero sconosciuto.
La voce che risuonava era dolce, ma riempiva sempre Cecilia di paura.
Era Stella.
"Ceci, ci sei? Nathaniel è ubriaco. Potresti venire a prenderlo?"
Al Elite Club, Nathaniel era seduto alla testa del tavolo, bevendo distrattamente.
Stella, che era seduta accanto a lui, veniva incitata da un gruppo di eredi. Insistevano che doveva cantare una canzone.
"Stella, non sei tornata per riconquistare il signor Rainsworth? Vai avanti, canta e dichiara il tuo amore a lui."
La straordinaria bellezza e fascino di Stella, uniti alla sua personalità simpatica, la rendevano una favorita tra l'alta società. Aggiungendo a ciò, il suo status di primo amore di Nathaniel alimentava solo l'euforia degli eredi a fare da intermediari per lei.
Stella non si fece pregare. Scelse prontamente di cantare una canzone Hestryana intitolata Nel tuo cuore.
"Desidero che la brezza serale mi porti nelle profondità del tuo cuore..."
La sua voce era melodiosa e affascinante, facendo tacere tutti.
Quando Cecilia arrivò all'ingresso della stanza privata, Stella aveva appena finito una canzone.
Dentro la stanza privata, le persone stavano consigliando Nathaniel, con la voce del suo amico stretto, Zachary Sinclair, che spiccava di più.
"Nathaniel, hai aspettato Stella per tre anni, e ora è finalmente tornata. Dovresti esprimere i tuoi sentimenti. La ragazza ti ha già confessato i suoi sentimenti per prima."
Cecilia rimase ferma sul posto, stringendo i pugni.
Proprio in quel momento, la porta della stanza privata fu aperta da un uomo, che intendeva usare il bagno.
Ma quando vide Cecilia, rimase sorpreso.
"Signorina Smith."
Tutti al party rivolsero lo sguardo verso l'ingresso.
Improvvisamente, la stanza cadde in un silenzio spettrale.
Appena Cecilia vide Nathaniel seduto alla testa del tavolo, notò subito i suoi occhi chiari e sobri, senza segni di ubriachezza.
Sapeva di essere stata ingannata da Stella.
Vedendo Cecilia, Nathaniel strinse gli occhi.
Tutti gli altri, compreso Zachary che aveva appena suggerito che Nathaniel dovesse accettare la confessione di Stella, avevano un'espressione imbarazzata sui loro volti.
Cecilia non avrebbe dovuto venire in un posto del genere.
"Non fraintendere, Ceci. Zachary stava solo scherzando. Nathaniel e io siamo solo buoni amici."
Fu Stella a rompere per prima la tranquillità.
Prima che Cecilia potesse rispondere, Nathaniel si alzò con impazienza.
"Non devi spiegare nulla a lei."
Appena finì di parlare, si avvicinò direttamente a Cecilia. "Cosa stai facendo qui?"
"Pensavo che fossi ubriaco, quindi sono venuta a portarti a casa," rispose onestamente Cecilia.
Nathaniel rise sarcasticamente, "Sembra che non ti ricordi una sola parola di quello che ho detto oggi."
Abbassò la voce, ponendo una controdomanda in un tono che solo loro due potevano sentire.
"Pensi che negli ultimi tre anni, tutti abbiano dimenticato come io, Nathaniel, sono stato ingannato? È per questo che sei venuta qui, per ricordarglielo?"
Cecilia rimase stupita per un momento.
Lo sguardo di Nathaniel era freddo come il ghiaccio. "Non cercare di affermare la tua presenza quando non è necessario. Mi stai solo facendo disprezzare di più!"
Una volta finito di parlare, lasciò Cecilia lì mentre si girava e se ne andava.
Mentre guardava la sua alta figura allontanarsi, ci volle un bel po' di tempo a Cecilia per raccogliere i suoi pensieri.
Quel giorno potrebbe essere stato il giorno in cui Nathaniel le parlò di più, ma fu anche il giorno in cui la ferì di più.
Nella stanza privata, i giovani ricchi guardavano Cecilia rimanere indietro, senza un briciolo di simpatia nei loro occhi.
Zachary era ancora meno riservato. Disse a Stella, che fingeva di essere sconvolta, "Stella, sei una brava persona. Cosa c'è da spiegare su questa situazione? Se Cecilia non avesse ingannato Nathaniel nel matrimonio, Nathaniel avrebbe sposato te. Non avresti dovuto viaggiare in un paese straniero e condurre una vita così difficile."
Un costante ronzio risuonava nelle orecchie di Cecilia, eppure poteva sentire tutto perfettamente.
Capiva meglio di chiunque altro.
Indipendentemente dal fatto che Nathaniel avesse scelto di sposarla o no, non avrebbe mai sposato Stella, che non aveva alcun background familiare.
Stella era ben consapevole di questo fatto, motivo per cui aveva scelto risolutamente di lasciarlo e attraversare l'oceano.
Ma come è diventato tutto colpa sua?
Cecilia tornò a Villa Daltonia.
Come sempre, era avvolta in un'oscurità e un silenzio ininterrotti.
La casa sembrava immutata quando tornò, proprio come quando se ne era andata.
Nathaniel non era tornato.
Cecilia, con l'ombrello in mano, stava sulla soglia, sentendosi come se fosse avvolta nell'oscurità.
Improvvisamente, non le andava di entrare, in un posto dove era sempre sola. Invece, si sedette nel gazebo all'aperto, affrontando il vento freddo e guardando la pioggia.
Dopo un tempo indeterminabile, una figura appariscente le apparve davanti.
Era Stella.
Era elegantemente vestita, indossava un paio di tacchi alti. Si avvicinò e si sedette accanto a lei.
"Fa davvero freddo stasera, vero? Come ti senti a cercare Nathaniel nel cuore della notte, solo per essere derisa da lui?"
All'udire queste parole, Cecilia non rispose.
A Stella non sembrava importare. Continuò, "Sai, all'inizio, ti invidiavo moltissimo. Avevi una famiglia meravigliosa, un padre amorevole e una vita senza preoccupazioni. Ma ora, ti compatisco davvero. Mi dispiace come hai silenziosamente nutrito sentimenti per Nathaniel per oltre un decennio, eppure lui non ti ha mostrato un briciolo di amore in cambio."
Capitolo 3 Ultima Volontà
"Probabilmente non hai ancora assaporato la dolcezza dell'amore, vero? Sai, quando Nathaniel era con me, cucinava per me, e ogni volta che mi ammalavo, era il primo a correre al mio fianco. Mi ha detto le parole più tenere, 'Stella, spero che tu sia sempre felice...' Ceci, Nathaniel ti ha mai detto che ti amava? Me lo diceva sempre, ma io pensavo sempre che fosse infantile..."
In silenzio, Cecilia ascoltava, riflettendo sugli anni trascorsi con Nathaniel negli ultimi tre anni.
Non aveva mai messo piede in cucina.
Quando era malata, non aveva mai espresso una parola di preoccupazione.
Per quanto riguarda l'amore, non ne aveva mai parlato.
Cecilia la guardò con calma. "Hai finito di parlare?"
Stella rimase sorpresa.
Forse era dovuto alla calma travolgente di Cecilia o ai suoi occhi penetranti e chiari che sembravano vedere nell'anima di una persona.
Rimase in uno stato di smarrimento fino al momento in cui Cecilia se ne andò.
Per qualche motivo sconosciuto, in quel momento, Stella sembrava essere tornata al suo stato iniziale: un'orfana povera che doveva fare affidamento sulla carità della famiglia Smith.
Dietro l'immagine della figlia della famiglia Smith, stava sempre facendo la stupida.
Naturalmente, Cecilia non poteva rimanere indifferente a ciò che Stella aveva detto.
Aveva inseguito l'uomo che adorava per dodici anni, solo per scoprire che anche lui aveva una volta amato appassionatamente qualcun altro con l'innocenza di un bambino.
Il suo orecchio iniziò a pulsare di nuovo con dolore. Quando si alzò per togliere l'apparecchio acustico, notò che era macchiato di sangue.
Si pulì il sangue dall'apparecchio acustico, mettendolo da parte.
Incapace di addormentarsi, sbloccò il telefono e aprì un'applicazione.
Vide un post dopo l'altro, tutti la taggavano.
Aprendolo, scoprì che era pieno di foto postate da Stella, visibili solo a lei.
La prima foto era uno scatto di Stella e Nathaniel dai loro giorni universitari. Stavano fianco a fianco, con gli occhi di Nathaniel che irradiavano un calore gentile.
La seconda foto era un record della loro conversazione. Nathaniel scrisse affettuosamente: Ella, buon compleanno. Ti renderò la persona più felice del mondo.
La terza foto era di Nathaniel e Stella, mano nella mano, passeggiando tranquillamente lungo la spiaggia, di spalle alla macchina fotografica.
La quarta foto, la quinta, la sesta, e innumerevoli altre erano così travolgenti che lasciavano Cecilia senza fiato.
Non osava continuare a scorrere, spegnendo rapidamente il telefono.
In quel momento, sentì improvvisamente il bisogno di arrendersi.
Quel giorno, Cecilia scrisse una frase nel suo diario privato.
Diceva: Avrei potuto sopportare l'oscurità, ma era prima che avessi visto la luce.
Il giorno seguente, si mise a preparare la colazione come al solito.
Non fu fino alle sei passate, e Nathaniel non era ancora tornato, che Cecilia si rese conto di aver dimenticato la sua precedente menzione di non preparare più la colazione.
Aveva pensato che Nathaniel non sarebbe tornato, così si sedette da sola sul divano, addormentandosi leggermente.
"Non ti ho detto che non hai bisogno di fare colazione per me?"
Una voce impaziente risuonò.
Svegliata di soprassalto, Cecilia aprì gli occhi, solo per vedere Nathaniel che le passava accanto.
Si scusò rapidamente. "Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato."
Di nuovo, quelle stesse parole...
Nathaniel si voltò a guardarla, il suo sguardo eccezionalmente freddo.
I vestiti che indossava quel giorno erano, come al solito, di un modesto tono di grigio morbido.
Sembrava come se fosse senza un soldo, suggerendo che lui l'aveva maltrattata per tutto il tempo.
"Perché non hai dimenticato di tornare? Perché non hai dimenticato che ci siamo sposati? Perché non hai dimenticato te stessa? Non riesci a lasciarmi, vero? Non riesci a lasciare andare la ricchezza della famiglia Rainsworth! Non sopporti l'idea di perdere me, Nathaniel, la tua personale macchina per fare soldi!"
Le sue parole erano come un coltello, che penetrava dritto nel cuore di Cecilia.
Cecilia abbassò lo sguardo. "Nathaniel, non ho mai voluto i tuoi soldi."
La persona di cui si era sempre preoccupata era Nathaniel.
Nathaniel rise, la sua risata era piena di scherno.
"Allora, qual è la storia di tua madre che è venuta nel mio ufficio stamattina, chiedendomi di darti un figlio?"
Cecilia era sconcertata.
Guardò negli occhi freddi e neri di Nathaniel e capì che la sua rabbia non era dovuta agli eventi della notte precedente.
Nathaniel non si preoccupò di fare chiacchiere con lei.
"Cecilia, se vuoi continuare a vivere comodamente a Daltonia Villa e mantenere stabile la famiglia Smith, faresti meglio a fare in modo che tua madre si comporti."
Dopo aver finito in fretta le sue parole, corse nello studio per prendere qualcosa. Una volta cambiato con un set fresco di vestiti, se ne andò.
Prima che Cecilia potesse cercare Paula, Paula si avvicinò a lei, un netto contrasto con la sua precedente indifferenza. Prese dolcemente la mano di Cecilia e disse, "Ceci, dovresti pregare Nathaniel. Chiedigli di darti un figlio, anche se significa ricorrere a un intervento medico."
Cecilia la fissò semplicemente, ascoltando attentamente mentre continuava a parlare.
"Stella mi ha già detto che in questi ultimi tre anni, Nathaniel non ti ha mai toccato."
Questo commento era probabilmente la goccia che aveva fatto traboccare il vaso.
In questo mondo, non c'era mai vera empatia, solo gli interessi individuali prevalevano.
Cecilia non riusciva a capire perché Nathaniel avrebbe rivelato questa questione a Stella.
Forse la ama davvero...
Riflettendo su questo, sentì improvvisamente un senso di sollievo.
"Mamma, lascia andare."
Le sopracciglia di Paula si strinsero in confusione. "Cosa hai detto?"
"Sono esausta. Voglio divorziare da Nathaniel..."
Uno schiaffo duro di Paula atterrò sul viso di Cecilia.
La sua immagine di madre gentile fu completamente distrutta mentre puntava il dito contro Cecilia.
"Cosa ti fa pensare che tu possa parlare di divorzio? Una volta che lasci la famiglia Rainsworth, chi vorrebbe sposare una donna come te, handicappata e al suo secondo matrimonio? Come posso avere una figlia così inutile come te? Non sei per niente come me! Se lo avessi saputo, non ti avrei mai riportato a casa!"
Cecilia sembrava essere diventata insensibile.
Dai suoi primi ricordi, Paula non le era mai stata affezionata.
Paula era una ballerina rinomata.
Tuttavia, sua figlia, Cecilia, nata con problemi di udito, divenne la preoccupazione per tutta la vita che portava nel suo cuore.
Pertanto, prese la dura decisione di affidare completamente Cecilia alle cure di una tata. Non fu fino a quando raggiunse l'età scolare che le permise di tornare alla residenza Smith.
Cecilia ricordava che il suo insegnante diceva in passato che nessuna madre avrebbe mai disprezzato il proprio figlio.
E così, si sforzò di migliorare se stessa, facendo del suo meglio per compiacere sua madre.
Anche se era dura di udito, eccelleva in vari campi come la danza, la musica, la pittura e le lingue.
Solo ora capiva che non importava quanto si esibisse bene, non sarebbe mai stata la figlia ideale agli occhi di sua madre.
Proprio come aveva detto Paula, era una persona handicappata.
Non era solo fisicamente handicappata; aveva anche problemi con le sue relazioni familiari e la vita amorosa.
Dopo che Paula se ne andò, coprì l'impronta della mano rosso vivo sul suo viso con il fondotinta e fece un viaggio in uno studio legale.
Nell'ufficio, Norman Jenkins, che aveva servito come consulente legale del defunto padre di Cecilia, Regas Smith, accettò la lettera di autorizzazione che le consegnò. Dopo averla esaminata, si voltò verso di lei con un'espressione perplessa.
"Stai davvero per dare tutta l'eredità che il signor Smith ti ha segretamente lasciato a Nathaniel? Dovresti sapere che lui non ha bisogno dei soldi."
Cecilia fece un cenno con la testa.
"Lo so, ma è un debito che gli devo, che devo ripagare."
Tre anni fa, Regas era tragicamente passato a miglior vita.
Aveva già preparato tre testamenti durante la sua vita. Sapendo che Paula non si prendeva cura di Cecilia, aveva incaricato Norman di informarla segretamente dell'ultimo testamento.
L'ultimo testamento affermava che dopo tre anni di matrimonio, se si fosse sentita infelice o avesse desiderato stabilire la sua carriera indipendente da chiunque altro, avrebbe potuto usarlo.
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Dopo la ''morte'' di sua moglie, è impazzito
Una pioggia pesante cominciò a cadere incessantemente.
All'ingresso dell'ospedale.
In piedi all'ingresso dell'ospedale, Cecilia Smith stringeva il referto del test di gravidanza nella sua delicata e fragile mano. Il risultato era inequivocabile: non incinta.
"Tre anni di matrimonio e non sei ancora incinta?"
"Sei così inutile. Se non rimani incinta presto, la famiglia Rainsworth ti caccierà. Che ne sarà della famiglia Smith allora?"
Vestita elegantemente e barcollante sui suoi tacchi alti, Paula Escobar, la madre di Cecilia, la puntava con il dito, il viso una maschera di delusione.
Gli occhi di Cecilia erano vuoti. Le parole che desiderava dire erano bloccate nel suo cuore, condensandosi infine in una singola frase.
"Mi dispiace."
"Non voglio che tu ti scusi. Voglio che tu abbia un figlio con Nathaniel. Capisci?"
La gola di Cecilia era secca. Non sapeva come rispondere.
Erano sposati da tre anni, eppure suo marito, Nathaniel Rainsworth, non l'aveva mai toccata.
Come poteva esserci un bambino?
Vedendo la sua impotenza, Paula sentì che non era per niente come lei.
"Se davvero non ce la fai, allora aiuta Nathaniel a trovare una donna fuori. Sicuramente ricorderà la tua gentilezza."
Cecilia guardò incredula la figura in ritirata di sua madre, incapace di comprendere cosa fosse appena successo.
Sua madre biologica, incredibilmente, le aveva chiesto di trovare un'altra donna per suo marito.
Un brivido le congelò immediatamente il cuore fino al nucleo.
Mentre Cecilia sedeva in macchina diretta a casa, le ultime parole di Paula risuonavano nella sua mente, accompagnate da un improvviso e intermittente ruggito nelle sue orecchie.
Sapeva che la sua malattia era peggiorata.
In quel momento, ricevette un messaggio di testo.
Il messaggio proveniva da Nathaniel, come sempre costante negli ultimi tre anni. Diceva: Non tornerò a casa stasera.
Durante i loro tre anni di matrimonio, Nathaniel non aveva mai passato una sola notte a casa, né l'aveva mai toccata.
Cecilia ricordava ancora la loro notte di nozze tre anni fa.
Aveva detto: "Dal momento che tu, della famiglia Smith, osi ingannarmi nel matrimonio, allora preparati a affrontare una vita di solitudine."
Tre anni fa, le famiglie Smith e Rainsworth avevano formato un'alleanza commerciale attraverso il matrimonio.
La promessa era già stata fatta, un beneficio reciproco condiviso tra entrambe le parti.
Tuttavia, il giorno del matrimonio, la famiglia Smith cambiò improvvisamente idea. Trasferirono tutti i loro beni, compresi i diversi miliardi dati a Nathaniel per sposare Cecilia, altrove.
Un'ombra attraversò gli occhi di Cecilia, ma rispose al messaggio di Nathaniel con un semplice "va bene" come al solito.
Senza rendersene conto, aveva accartocciato il referto del test di gravidanza nella sua mano in una palla rugosa.
Quando arrivò a casa, lo gettò nel cestino.
Ogni mese, in questo particolare momento, si sentiva particolarmente svuotata.
Non fece cena e passò un po' di tempo appoggiata al divano, vagando tra uno stato di sogno e di veglia.
Sentiva costantemente un rumore sordo nelle sue orecchie.
Questo era anche un motivo per cui Nathaniel la disprezzava. Era dura di udito, che, nell'alta società, era come avere una disabilità.
Come poteva Nathaniel permetterle di avere un figlio in uno stato del genere?
L'orologio da parete emetteva un suono opaco.
Erano le cinque del mattino.
Tra un'ora, Nathaniel sarebbe tornato.
Solo all'alba Cecilia si rese conto di aver passato inconsapevolmente tutta la notte a dormire sul divano.
Si alzò di fretta per preparare la colazione per Nathaniel, temendo anche un solo momento di ritardo.
Nathaniel era meticoloso nel suo lavoro, con un riguardo rigoroso per il tempo. Una volta, Cecilia dovette partecipare al funerale di suo padre e dimenticò di tornare in tempo per preparare la sua colazione.
In seguito, non le inviò un solo messaggio né le parlò per un intero mese.
Alle sei in punto, Nathaniel tornò puntualmente.
Era impeccabilmente vestito con un completo, la sua figura alta e snella emanava un'eleganza contenuta. I suoi tratti belli erano sorprendenti, ma non mancavano di un certo fascino maschile.
Ma agli occhi di Cecilia, il suo riflesso era solo freddo e distante.
Senza nemmeno guardare Cecilia, tirò fuori una sedia e si sedette. "Non hai bisogno di fare colazione per me."
Cecilia rimase sorpresa.
Non era sicura se fosse istinto o qualcos'altro, ma le parole che pronunciò riflettevano un'umiltà che nemmeno lei si era resa conto.
"Ho fatto qualcosa di sbagliato?"
Nathaniel alzò lo sguardo, i suoi occhi incontrarono il volto di Cecilia, che era rimasto impassibile per gli ultimi tre anni. Le sue labbra si aprirono leggermente.
"Voglio una moglie, non una governante."
Per tre anni, Cecilia era sempre stata vista indossare lo stesso abito grigio chiaro. Anche quando rispondeva ai messaggi di testo, usava sempre la stessa parola, "va bene".
Se non fosse stato per l'alleanza commerciale e l'inganno della famiglia Smith, Nathaniel non avrebbe sposato una tale donna.
Lei semplicemente non era alla sua altezza.
Voglio una moglie, non una governante.
Il ronzio nelle orecchie di Cecilia si intensificò.
Si formò un nodo in gola, eppure, pronunciò la parola che Nathaniel detestava di più.
"Va bene."
Improvvisamente, Nathaniel si sentì particolarmente di cattivo umore, anche la sua colazione preferita sul tavolo sembrava insolitamente insipida e senza sapore.
Si alzò in piedi, tirando indietro la sedia con irritazione, pronto a partire.
Con sua sorpresa, Cecilia raccolse il coraggio e afferrò la sua mano.
"Nathaniel, c'è qualcuno che ti piace?"
Quella domanda improvvisa fece scurire gli occhi di Nathaniel. "Cosa intendi?"
Cecilia guardò l'uomo che stava davanti a lei.
Nathaniel non era solo suo marito da tre anni, ma anche l'uomo che aveva inseguito e amato per dodici anni.
Ingoiando l'amarezza in gola, Cecilia pensò alle parole di Paula e disse: "Nathaniel, se c'è qualcuno che ti piace, puoi stare con—"
Prima che potesse finire la sua frase, Nathaniel l'aveva già interrotta.
"Sei pazza."
Alla fine, la vita è tutta una questione di continuo lasciare andare.
Dopo che Nathaniel se ne andò, Cecilia si ritrovò da sola sul balcone, guardando senza espressione la pioggia fuori.
Doveva ammettere che anche dopo dodici anni di adorazione per Nathaniel, ancora non lo capiva.
Il suono della pioggia era a volte chiaro e a volte ovattato.
Un mese fa, il dottore aveva detto: "Signorina Smith, i tuoi nervi uditivi e il sistema nervoso centrale hanno subito cambiamenti patologici, che hanno conseguentemente portato a un ulteriore declino della tua udito."
"Non c'è un modo per curarlo?"
Il dottore scosse la testa. "La perdita uditiva sensorineurale a lungo termine non risponde bene ai farmaci. Il mio consiglio sarebbe di continuare a usare l'apparecchio acustico per la riabilitazione uditiva."
Cecilia capì cosa intendeva il dottore; non c'era una cura disponibile.
Rimosse il suo apparecchio acustico.
Nel mondo di Cecilia, tutto cominciò a stabilizzarsi nella tranquillità.
Non era abituata a un mondo così silenzioso. Entrando nel soggiorno, accese la televisione.
Il volume era al massimo, e solo allora un suono tenue poteva essere appena sentito.
La televisione stava trasmettendo un'intervista con Stella Ross, la regina internazionalmente acclamata delle canzoni d'amore, al suo ritorno nel paese.
La mano di Cecilia, che teneva il telecomando, tremava.
Non era per nessun altro motivo, ma perché Stella era stata una volta il primo amore di Nathaniel.
Dopo molti anni di separazione, Stella era ancora bella come sempre.
Affrontava la telecamera con facilità e sicurezza, non più la timida e insicura Cenerentola che una volta cercava il sostegno finanziario della famiglia Smith.
Quando i giornalisti chiesero a Stella perché fosse tornata, rispose audacemente: "Sono tornata per riconquistare il mio primo amore."
Il telecomando nella mano di Cecilia colpì il pavimento.
Nello stesso momento, il suo cuore affondò.
La pioggia fuori sembrava essersi intensificata.
Cecilia aveva paura. Temeva che Stella avrebbe rubato Nathaniel a lei.
Allora, era la figlia adorata della famiglia Smith, eppure non riusciva a eclissare Stella, che non aveva alcun background.
Ora, Stella era diventata una cantante di canzoni d'amore famosa a livello internazionale, emanando sicurezza e positività. Naturalmente, non era alla sua altezza.
Cecilia andò nel panico e spegnì rapidamente la televisione, poi procedette a pulire la colazione intatta.
Quando arrivò in cucina, si rese conto che Nathaniel aveva lasciato il suo telefono.
Prese il telefono, sbloccandolo accidentalmente, e i suoi occhi caddero su un messaggio di testo non letto visualizzato sullo schermo.
Capitolo 2 Ti compatisco davvero
Stella: Nathaniel, devono essere stati un paio di anni duri per te.
Stella: So che non la ami. Incontriamoci stasera. Mi manchi davvero.
Cecilia non riuscì a tornare in sé fino a quando lo schermo non si spense.
Prese un taxi e si diresse verso l'azienda di Nathaniel.
Durante il tragitto, guardava fuori dalla finestra. Il ticchettio della pioggia sembrava non voler mai cessare.
A Nathaniel non piaceva quando Cecilia visitava il suo ufficio, quindi ogni volta che veniva a trovarlo, usava l'ascensore di servizio sul retro.
L'assistente personale di Nathaniel, Mason Sanders, vide Cecilia avvicinarsi. La salutò semplicemente con un freddo, "Signorina Smith."
Nessuno al fianco di Nathaniel la riconosceva come la signora della famiglia Rainsworth.
Era un'esistenza che non poteva essere vista in pubblico.
Quando Nathaniel vide il telefono che Cecilia aveva portato, le sue sopracciglia si incresparono leggermente.
Lei era sempre la stessa. Che si trattasse di un pranzo dimenticato, un documento, un pezzo di abbigliamento o un ombrello, lei glieli portava sempre quando li lasciava indietro.
"Non ti ho detto prima, non c'è bisogno che tu ti sforzi per portarmi le cose."
Cecilia rimase sorpresa.
"Scusa, me ne sono dimenticata."
Quando la mia memoria è diventata così scarsa?
Forse era stata la vista del messaggio di testo di Stella a spaventarla davvero per un momento.
Aveva paura che Nathaniel potesse improvvisamente svanire.
Mentre stava per andarsene, si voltò a guardare Nathaniel. Nonostante i suoi sforzi per trattenersi, alla fine chiese, "Nathaniel, hai ancora sentimenti per Stella?"
Nathaniel trovò il comportamento recente di Cecilia piuttosto strano.
Non solo era dimentica, ma aveva anche un debole per fare domande strane.
Come poteva mai essere degna di essere sua moglie?
Rispose con impazienza, "Se hai troppo tempo libero, trova qualcosa da fare."
Alla fine, Cecilia non ottenne la risposta.
Aveva precedentemente tentato di trovare un impiego, ma i suoi sforzi furono alla fine ostacolati dagli anziani della famiglia Rainsworth. Sostenevano che le sue apparizioni pubbliche stavano portando imbarazzo alla famiglia.
La madre di Nathaniel, Elena Griffiths, una volta l'aveva interrogata senza vergogna. "Vuoi che tutto il mondo sappia che Nathaniel ha sposato una moglie handicappata con un deficit uditivo?"
Tornata a casa, Cecilia cercò di tenersi occupata il più possibile.
Anche se aveva già pulito la casa fino a renderla immacolata, non si fermò.
Solo in questo modo poteva scoprire il suo ultimo briciolo di valore.
Quel pomeriggio, non ricevette un messaggio di testo da Nathaniel.
Di solito, in una situazione del genere, significava o che era arrabbiato, o che era semplicemente troppo occupato.
La notte era profondamente avvolta nell'oscurità.
Cecilia faticava a prendere sonno.
In quel momento, il suo telefono sul comodino squillò.
Se ne accorse in ritardo e raggiunse il suo telefono.
Era una chiamata da un numero sconosciuto.
La voce che risuonava era dolce, ma riempiva sempre Cecilia di paura.
Era Stella.
"Ceci, ci sei? Nathaniel è ubriaco. Potresti venire a prenderlo?"
Al Elite Club, Nathaniel era seduto alla testa del tavolo, bevendo distrattamente.
Stella, che era seduta accanto a lui, veniva incitata da un gruppo di eredi. Insistevano che doveva cantare una canzone.
"Stella, non sei tornata per riconquistare il signor Rainsworth? Vai avanti, canta e dichiara il tuo amore a lui."
La straordinaria bellezza e fascino di Stella, uniti alla sua personalità simpatica, la rendevano una favorita tra l'alta società. Aggiungendo a ciò, il suo status di primo amore di Nathaniel alimentava solo l'euforia degli eredi a fare da intermediari per lei.
Stella non si fece pregare. Scelse prontamente di cantare una canzone Hestryana intitolata Nel tuo cuore.
"Desidero che la brezza serale mi porti nelle profondità del tuo cuore..."
La sua voce era melodiosa e affascinante, facendo tacere tutti.
Quando Cecilia arrivò all'ingresso della stanza privata, Stella aveva appena finito una canzone.
Dentro la stanza privata, le persone stavano consigliando Nathaniel, con la voce del suo amico stretto, Zachary Sinclair, che spiccava di più.
"Nathaniel, hai aspettato Stella per tre anni, e ora è finalmente tornata. Dovresti esprimere i tuoi sentimenti. La ragazza ti ha già confessato i suoi sentimenti per prima."
Cecilia rimase ferma sul posto, stringendo i pugni.
Proprio in quel momento, la porta della stanza privata fu aperta da un uomo, che intendeva usare il bagno.
Ma quando vide Cecilia, rimase sorpreso.
"Signorina Smith."
Tutti al party rivolsero lo sguardo verso l'ingresso.
Improvvisamente, la stanza cadde in un silenzio spettrale.
Appena Cecilia vide Nathaniel seduto alla testa del tavolo, notò subito i suoi occhi chiari e sobri, senza segni di ubriachezza.
Sapeva di essere stata ingannata da Stella.
Vedendo Cecilia, Nathaniel strinse gli occhi.
Tutti gli altri, compreso Zachary che aveva appena suggerito che Nathaniel dovesse accettare la confessione di Stella, avevano un'espressione imbarazzata sui loro volti.
Cecilia non avrebbe dovuto venire in un posto del genere.
"Non fraintendere, Ceci. Zachary stava solo scherzando. Nathaniel e io siamo solo buoni amici."
Fu Stella a rompere per prima la tranquillità.
Prima che Cecilia potesse rispondere, Nathaniel si alzò con impazienza.
"Non devi spiegare nulla a lei."
Appena finì di parlare, si avvicinò direttamente a Cecilia. "Cosa stai facendo qui?"
"Pensavo che fossi ubriaco, quindi sono venuta a portarti a casa," rispose onestamente Cecilia.
Nathaniel rise sarcasticamente, "Sembra che non ti ricordi una sola parola di quello che ho detto oggi."
Abbassò la voce, ponendo una controdomanda in un tono che solo loro due potevano sentire.
"Pensi che negli ultimi tre anni, tutti abbiano dimenticato come io, Nathaniel, sono stato ingannato? È per questo che sei venuta qui, per ricordarglielo?"
Cecilia rimase stupita per un momento.
Lo sguardo di Nathaniel era freddo come il ghiaccio. "Non cercare di affermare la tua presenza quando non è necessario. Mi stai solo facendo disprezzare di più!"
Una volta finito di parlare, lasciò Cecilia lì mentre si girava e se ne andava.
Mentre guardava la sua alta figura allontanarsi, ci volle un bel po' di tempo a Cecilia per raccogliere i suoi pensieri.
Quel giorno potrebbe essere stato il giorno in cui Nathaniel le parlò di più, ma fu anche il giorno in cui la ferì di più.
Nella stanza privata, i giovani ricchi guardavano Cecilia rimanere indietro, senza un briciolo di simpatia nei loro occhi.
Zachary era ancora meno riservato. Disse a Stella, che fingeva di essere sconvolta, "Stella, sei una brava persona. Cosa c'è da spiegare su questa situazione? Se Cecilia non avesse ingannato Nathaniel nel matrimonio, Nathaniel avrebbe sposato te. Non avresti dovuto viaggiare in un paese straniero e condurre una vita così difficile."
Un costante ronzio risuonava nelle orecchie di Cecilia, eppure poteva sentire tutto perfettamente.
Capiva meglio di chiunque altro.
Indipendentemente dal fatto che Nathaniel avesse scelto di sposarla o no, non avrebbe mai sposato Stella, che non aveva alcun background familiare.
Stella era ben consapevole di questo fatto, motivo per cui aveva scelto risolutamente di lasciarlo e attraversare l'oceano.
Ma come è diventato tutto colpa sua?
Cecilia tornò a Villa Daltonia.
Come sempre, era avvolta in un'oscurità e un silenzio ininterrotti.
La casa sembrava immutata quando tornò, proprio come quando se ne era andata.
Nathaniel non era tornato.
Cecilia, con l'ombrello in mano, stava sulla soglia, sentendosi come se fosse avvolta nell'oscurità.
Improvvisamente, non le andava di entrare, in un posto dove era sempre sola. Invece, si sedette nel gazebo all'aperto, affrontando il vento freddo e guardando la pioggia.
Dopo un tempo indeterminabile, una figura appariscente le apparve davanti.
Era Stella.
Era elegantemente vestita, indossava un paio di tacchi alti. Si avvicinò e si sedette accanto a lei.
"Fa davvero freddo stasera, vero? Come ti senti a cercare Nathaniel nel cuore della notte, solo per essere derisa da lui?"
All'udire queste parole, Cecilia non rispose.
A Stella non sembrava importare. Continuò, "Sai, all'inizio, ti invidiavo moltissimo. Avevi una famiglia meravigliosa, un padre amorevole e una vita senza preoccupazioni. Ma ora, ti compatisco davvero. Mi dispiace come hai silenziosamente nutrito sentimenti per Nathaniel per oltre un decennio, eppure lui non ti ha mostrato un briciolo di amore in cambio."
Capitolo 3 Ultima Volontà
"Probabilmente non hai ancora assaporato la dolcezza dell'amore, vero? Sai, quando Nathaniel era con me, cucinava per me, e ogni volta che mi ammalavo, era il primo a correre al mio fianco. Mi ha detto le parole più tenere, 'Stella, spero che tu sia sempre felice...' Ceci, Nathaniel ti ha mai detto che ti amava? Me lo diceva sempre, ma io pensavo sempre che fosse infantile..."
In silenzio, Cecilia ascoltava, riflettendo sugli anni trascorsi con Nathaniel negli ultimi tre anni.
Non aveva mai messo piede in cucina.
Quando era malata, non aveva mai espresso una parola di preoccupazione.
Per quanto riguarda l'amore, non ne aveva mai parlato.
Cecilia la guardò con calma. "Hai finito di parlare?"
Stella rimase sorpresa.
Forse era dovuto alla calma travolgente di Cecilia o ai suoi occhi penetranti e chiari che sembravano vedere nell'anima di una persona.
Rimase in uno stato di smarrimento fino al momento in cui Cecilia se ne andò.
Per qualche motivo sconosciuto, in quel momento, Stella sembrava essere tornata al suo stato iniziale: un'orfana povera che doveva fare affidamento sulla carità della famiglia Smith.
Dietro l'immagine della figlia della famiglia Smith, stava sempre facendo la stupida.
Naturalmente, Cecilia non poteva rimanere indifferente a ciò che Stella aveva detto.
Aveva inseguito l'uomo che adorava per dodici anni, solo per scoprire che anche lui aveva una volta amato appassionatamente qualcun altro con l'innocenza di un bambino.
Il suo orecchio iniziò a pulsare di nuovo con dolore. Quando si alzò per togliere l'apparecchio acustico, notò che era macchiato di sangue.
Si pulì il sangue dall'apparecchio acustico, mettendolo da parte.
Incapace di addormentarsi, sbloccò il telefono e aprì un'applicazione.
Vide un post dopo l'altro, tutti la taggavano.
Aprendolo, scoprì che era pieno di foto postate da Stella, visibili solo a lei.
La prima foto era uno scatto di Stella e Nathaniel dai loro giorni universitari. Stavano fianco a fianco, con gli occhi di Nathaniel che irradiavano un calore gentile.
La seconda foto era un record della loro conversazione. Nathaniel scrisse affettuosamente: Ella, buon compleanno. Ti renderò la persona più felice del mondo.
La terza foto era di Nathaniel e Stella, mano nella mano, passeggiando tranquillamente lungo la spiaggia, di spalle alla macchina fotografica.
La quarta foto, la quinta, la sesta, e innumerevoli altre erano così travolgenti che lasciavano Cecilia senza fiato.
Non osava continuare a scorrere, spegnendo rapidamente il telefono.
In quel momento, sentì improvvisamente il bisogno di arrendersi.
Quel giorno, Cecilia scrisse una frase nel suo diario privato.
Diceva: Avrei potuto sopportare l'oscurità, ma era prima che avessi visto la luce.
Il giorno seguente, si mise a preparare la colazione come al solito.
Non fu fino alle sei passate, e Nathaniel non era ancora tornato, che Cecilia si rese conto di aver dimenticato la sua precedente menzione di non preparare più la colazione.
Aveva pensato che Nathaniel non sarebbe tornato, così si sedette da sola sul divano, addormentandosi leggermente.
"Non ti ho detto che non hai bisogno di fare colazione per me?"
Una voce impaziente risuonò.
Svegliata di soprassalto, Cecilia aprì gli occhi, solo per vedere Nathaniel che le passava accanto.
Si scusò rapidamente. "Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato."
Di nuovo, quelle stesse parole...
Nathaniel si voltò a guardarla, il suo sguardo eccezionalmente freddo.
I vestiti che indossava quel giorno erano, come al solito, di un modesto tono di grigio morbido.
Sembrava come se fosse senza un soldo, suggerendo che lui l'aveva maltrattata per tutto il tempo.
"Perché non hai dimenticato di tornare? Perché non hai dimenticato che ci siamo sposati? Perché non hai dimenticato te stessa? Non riesci a lasciarmi, vero? Non riesci a lasciare andare la ricchezza della famiglia Rainsworth! Non sopporti l'idea di perdere me, Nathaniel, la tua personale macchina per fare soldi!"
Le sue parole erano come un coltello, che penetrava dritto nel cuore di Cecilia.
Cecilia abbassò lo sguardo. "Nathaniel, non ho mai voluto i tuoi soldi."
La persona di cui si era sempre preoccupata era Nathaniel.
Nathaniel rise, la sua risata era piena di scherno.
"Allora, qual è la storia di tua madre che è venuta nel mio ufficio stamattina, chiedendomi di darti un figlio?"
Cecilia era sconcertata.
Guardò negli occhi freddi e neri di Nathaniel e capì che la sua rabbia non era dovuta agli eventi della notte precedente.
Nathaniel non si preoccupò di fare chiacchiere con lei.
"Cecilia, se vuoi continuare a vivere comodamente a Daltonia Villa e mantenere stabile la famiglia Smith, faresti meglio a fare in modo che tua madre si comporti."
Dopo aver finito in fretta le sue parole, corse nello studio per prendere qualcosa. Una volta cambiato con un set fresco di vestiti, se ne andò.
Prima che Cecilia potesse cercare Paula, Paula si avvicinò a lei, un netto contrasto con la sua precedente indifferenza. Prese dolcemente la mano di Cecilia e disse, "Ceci, dovresti pregare Nathaniel. Chiedigli di darti un figlio, anche se significa ricorrere a un intervento medico."
Cecilia la fissò semplicemente, ascoltando attentamente mentre continuava a parlare.
"Stella mi ha già detto che in questi ultimi tre anni, Nathaniel non ti ha mai toccato."
Questo commento era probabilmente la goccia che aveva fatto traboccare il vaso.
In questo mondo, non c'era mai vera empatia, solo gli interessi individuali prevalevano.
Cecilia non riusciva a capire perché Nathaniel avrebbe rivelato questa questione a Stella.
Forse la ama davvero...
Riflettendo su questo, sentì improvvisamente un senso di sollievo.
"Mamma, lascia andare."
Le sopracciglia di Paula si strinsero in confusione. "Cosa hai detto?"
"Sono esausta. Voglio divorziare da Nathaniel..."
Uno schiaffo duro di Paula atterrò sul viso di Cecilia.
La sua immagine di madre gentile fu completamente distrutta mentre puntava il dito contro Cecilia.
"Cosa ti fa pensare che tu possa parlare di divorzio? Una volta che lasci la famiglia Rainsworth, chi vorrebbe sposare una donna come te, handicappata e al suo secondo matrimonio? Come posso avere una figlia così inutile come te? Non sei per niente come me! Se lo avessi saputo, non ti avrei mai riportato a casa!"
Cecilia sembrava essere diventata insensibile.
Dai suoi primi ricordi, Paula non le era mai stata affezionata.
Paula era una ballerina rinomata.
Tuttavia, sua figlia, Cecilia, nata con problemi di udito, divenne la preoccupazione per tutta la vita che portava nel suo cuore.
Pertanto, prese la dura decisione di affidare completamente Cecilia alle cure di una tata. Non fu fino a quando raggiunse l'età scolare che le permise di tornare alla residenza Smith.
Cecilia ricordava che il suo insegnante diceva in passato che nessuna madre avrebbe mai disprezzato il proprio figlio.
E così, si sforzò di migliorare se stessa, facendo del suo meglio per compiacere sua madre.
Anche se era dura di udito, eccelleva in vari campi come la danza, la musica, la pittura e le lingue.
Solo ora capiva che non importava quanto si esibisse bene, non sarebbe mai stata la figlia ideale agli occhi di sua madre.
Proprio come aveva detto Paula, era una persona handicappata.
Non era solo fisicamente handicappata; aveva anche problemi con le sue relazioni familiari e la vita amorosa.
Dopo che Paula se ne andò, coprì l'impronta della mano rosso vivo sul suo viso con il fondotinta e fece un viaggio in uno studio legale.
Nell'ufficio, Norman Jenkins, che aveva servito come consulente legale del defunto padre di Cecilia, Regas Smith, accettò la lettera di autorizzazione che le consegnò. Dopo averla esaminata, si voltò verso di lei con un'espressione perplessa.
"Stai davvero per dare tutta l'eredità che il signor Smith ti ha segretamente lasciato a Nathaniel? Dovresti sapere che lui non ha bisogno dei soldi."
Cecilia fece un cenno con la testa.
"Lo so, ma è un debito che gli devo, che devo ripagare."
Tre anni fa, Regas era tragicamente passato a miglior vita.
Aveva già preparato tre testamenti durante la sua vita. Sapendo che Paula non si prendeva cura di Cecilia, aveva incaricato Norman di informarla segretamente dell'ultimo testamento.
L'ultimo testamento affermava che dopo tre anni di matrimonio, se si fosse sentita infelice o avesse desiderato stabilire la sua carriera indipendente da chiunque altro, avrebbe potuto usarlo.
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Dopo la ''morte'' di sua moglie, è impazzito
00:25
Jan 16, 2025 - Present
🔥🔥👉The hottest novel in 2025🔥🔥FREE FREE FREE!
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Chapter 1 I Died on My Wedding Night
I died on my wedding night.
During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.
When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn't be bothered by me any longer.
Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.
These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.
I thought that by dying, I would remove the last obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.
However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.
As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.
On the other end, a chaotic noise preceded a man's cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I've already given you a grand wedding. I'm just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?"
Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.
He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.
But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.
My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning my last bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!"
Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren't you tired of this charade? I'm fed up with it."
"I'm not lying. Someone is trying to kill me ... "
He scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What's this performance now?
"Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you're Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she's dead?"
The biting cold was nothing compared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near.
With my final breath, I lay on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying."
"Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn't be bothered by you anymore."
Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."
Luke's voice faded away, leaving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.
The splash sent droplets into my eyes, which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.
Amidst the swirling snow, tiny lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones.
The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling display.
The elaborate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman.
Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.
His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.
In the midst of their joy, my eyes closed for the last time.
They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.
If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.
But fate had different plans. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace.
It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander.
"Luke, Anna, you can't do this!"
I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.
Looking down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.
It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.
Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.
I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me.
Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.
"Anna, we can't do this."
Anna's face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn't mean for this to happen. I just ... couldn't control myself."
Luke gently stroked her head. "It's alright, I'm not angry with you. I'll make a call."
I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.
A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.
Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.
Beep, beep, beep ...
After three rings, my voice remained unheard.
I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.
But I was dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?
Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I'm going to check Chloe's last location."
Oh, now he remembered me?
Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.
Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.
A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."
Luke hesitated. "But Chloe ... "
"Chloe is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dollar deal to come back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened?
"That's Chloe for you. She's always been spoiled, playing these tricks. She's the Sanders' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"
His words eased Luke's doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.
"I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."
Anna smiled, and I felt a bitter pang of irony.
He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like."
Luke didn't come to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.
I blocked the doorway, trying to prevent her from entering.
Anna, like a determined insect, laughed as she passed through my ghostly form.
It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn't stop her.
Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown—the surprise I had planned for our wedding night.
Luke's eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.
I recognized this as a sign of his arousal from our time together.
Watching the growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.
"Anna, that's Chloe's clothes," Luke reminded her.
"I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you've long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don't you?"
"Anna, enough." Luke's voice turned cold.
Tears streamed down Anna's face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you'll be my brother-in-law. I'm not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."
"I'll agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.
Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won't have me, I'll find someone else—maybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"
"Stop this nonsense!"
"If you don't want me and won't grant me this one wish, then I ... "
Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.
I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.
Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.
I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.
As dawn's light touched Anna's marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.
Luke, now regaining his composure, looked regretful. "Anna, about last night ... "
I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?
It was pointless!
"Luke, don't worry. I won't tell Chloe. From now on, you're my brother-in-law. I'll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."
Luke's brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You ... "
Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.
A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Please come to the police station to assist with the investigation."
Chapter 2 Chloe, What Are You Playing At?
Upon hearing the police officer's voice, I couldn't help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death.
Would he?
After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?
Luke's face, always so composed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It's just a wedding dress?"
"Yes, for now it's just a wedding dress. But Ms. Sander might be in danger. We can't rule out the possibility of suicide. We discovered—"
Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don't know who reported this, but I know Chloe very well. She wouldn't take her own life. She's pulled these stunts before. There's no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics."
The officer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke displayed no concern for my safety.
The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.
I almost laughed—a bitter, self-deprecating laugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.
I was dead!
Even with the police involved, he still thought I was playing some trivial game!
Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"
Luke's brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."
"It could be that I tried on Chloe's wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I've controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?
"You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It's a million-dollar gown—how could she just toss it away! And now it's causing trouble at the police station. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?"
Luke's anxiety faded, replaced by his usual contempt for me.
A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.
I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.
Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.
------
👉Click to read more free chapters
I died on my wedding night.
During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.
When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn't be bothered by me any longer.
Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.
These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.
I thought that by dying, I would remove the last obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.
However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.
As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.
On the other end, a chaotic noise preceded a man's cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I've already given you a grand wedding. I'm just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?"
Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.
He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.
But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.
My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning my last bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!"
Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren't you tired of this charade? I'm fed up with it."
"I'm not lying. Someone is trying to kill me ... "
He scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What's this performance now?
"Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you're Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she's dead?"
The biting cold was nothing compared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near.
With my final breath, I lay on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying."
"Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn't be bothered by you anymore."
Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."
Luke's voice faded away, leaving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.
The splash sent droplets into my eyes, which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.
Amidst the swirling snow, tiny lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones.
The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling display.
The elaborate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman.
Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.
His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.
In the midst of their joy, my eyes closed for the last time.
They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.
If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.
But fate had different plans. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace.
It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander.
"Luke, Anna, you can't do this!"
I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.
Looking down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.
It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.
Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.
I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me.
Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.
"Anna, we can't do this."
Anna's face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn't mean for this to happen. I just ... couldn't control myself."
Luke gently stroked her head. "It's alright, I'm not angry with you. I'll make a call."
I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.
A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.
Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.
Beep, beep, beep ...
After three rings, my voice remained unheard.
I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.
But I was dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?
Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I'm going to check Chloe's last location."
Oh, now he remembered me?
Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.
Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.
A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."
Luke hesitated. "But Chloe ... "
"Chloe is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dollar deal to come back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened?
"That's Chloe for you. She's always been spoiled, playing these tricks. She's the Sanders' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"
His words eased Luke's doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.
"I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."
Anna smiled, and I felt a bitter pang of irony.
He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like."
Luke didn't come to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.
I blocked the doorway, trying to prevent her from entering.
Anna, like a determined insect, laughed as she passed through my ghostly form.
It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn't stop her.
Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown—the surprise I had planned for our wedding night.
Luke's eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.
I recognized this as a sign of his arousal from our time together.
Watching the growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.
"Anna, that's Chloe's clothes," Luke reminded her.
"I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you've long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don't you?"
"Anna, enough." Luke's voice turned cold.
Tears streamed down Anna's face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you'll be my brother-in-law. I'm not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."
"I'll agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.
Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won't have me, I'll find someone else—maybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"
"Stop this nonsense!"
"If you don't want me and won't grant me this one wish, then I ... "
Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.
I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.
Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.
I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.
As dawn's light touched Anna's marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.
Luke, now regaining his composure, looked regretful. "Anna, about last night ... "
I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?
It was pointless!
"Luke, don't worry. I won't tell Chloe. From now on, you're my brother-in-law. I'll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."
Luke's brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You ... "
Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.
A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Please come to the police station to assist with the investigation."
Chapter 2 Chloe, What Are You Playing At?
Upon hearing the police officer's voice, I couldn't help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death.
Would he?
After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?
Luke's face, always so composed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It's just a wedding dress?"
"Yes, for now it's just a wedding dress. But Ms. Sander might be in danger. We can't rule out the possibility of suicide. We discovered—"
Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don't know who reported this, but I know Chloe very well. She wouldn't take her own life. She's pulled these stunts before. There's no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics."
The officer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke displayed no concern for my safety.
The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.
I almost laughed—a bitter, self-deprecating laugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.
I was dead!
Even with the police involved, he still thought I was playing some trivial game!
Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"
Luke's brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."
"It could be that I tried on Chloe's wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I've controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?
"You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It's a million-dollar gown—how could she just toss it away! And now it's causing trouble at the police station. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?"
Luke's anxiety faded, replaced by his usual contempt for me.
A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.
I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.
Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.
------
👉Click to read more free chapters
00:05
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Chapter 1 I Died on My Wedding Night
I died on my wedding night.
During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.
When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn't be bothered by me any longer.
Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.
These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.
I thought that by dying, I would remove the last obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.
However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.
As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.
On the other end, a chaotic noise preceded a man's cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I've already given you a grand wedding. I'm just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?"
Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.
He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.
But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.
My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning my last bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!"
Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren't you tired of this charade? I'm fed up with it."
"I'm not lying. Someone is trying to kill me ... "
He scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What's this performance now?
"Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you're Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she's dead?"
The biting cold was nothing compared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near.
With my final breath, I lay on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying."
"Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn't be bothered by you anymore."
Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."
Luke's voice faded away, leaving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.
The splash sent droplets into my eyes, which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.
Amidst the swirling snow, tiny lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones.
The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling display.
The elaborate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman.
Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.
His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.
In the midst of their joy, my eyes closed for the last time.
They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.
If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.
But fate had different plans. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace.
It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander.
"Luke, Anna, you can't do this!"
I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.
Looking down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.
It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.
Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.
I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me.
Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.
"Anna, we can't do this."
Anna's face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn't mean for this to happen. I just ... couldn't control myself."
Luke gently stroked her head. "It's alright, I'm not angry with you. I'll make a call."
I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.
A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.
Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.
Beep, beep, beep ...
After three rings, my voice remained unheard.
I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.
But I was dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?
Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I'm going to check Chloe's last location."
Oh, now he remembered me?
Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.
Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.
A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."
Luke hesitated. "But Chloe ... "
"Chloe is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dollar deal to come back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened?
"That's Chloe for you. She's always been spoiled, playing these tricks. She's the Sanders' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"
His words eased Luke's doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.
"I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."
Anna smiled, and I felt a bitter pang of irony.
He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like."
Luke didn't come to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.
I blocked the doorway, trying to prevent her from entering.
Anna, like a determined insect, laughed as she passed through my ghostly form.
It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn't stop her.
Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown—the surprise I had planned for our wedding night.
Luke's eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.
I recognized this as a sign of his arousal from our time together.
Watching the growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.
"Anna, that's Chloe's clothes," Luke reminded her.
"I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you've long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don't you?"
"Anna, enough." Luke's voice turned cold.
Tears streamed down Anna's face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you'll be my brother-in-law. I'm not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."
"I'll agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.
Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won't have me, I'll find someone else—maybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"
"Stop this nonsense!"
"If you don't want me and won't grant me this one wish, then I ... "
Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.
I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.
Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.
I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.
As dawn's light touched Anna's marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.
Luke, now regaining his composure, looked regretful. "Anna, about last night ... "
I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?
It was pointless!
"Luke, don't worry. I won't tell Chloe. From now on, you're my brother-in-law. I'll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."
Luke's brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You ... "
Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.
A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Please come to the police station to assist with the investigation."
Chapter 2 Chloe, What Are You Playing At?
Upon hearing the police officer's voice, I couldn't help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death.
Would he?
After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?
Luke's face, always so composed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It's just a wedding dress?"
"Yes, for now it's just a wedding dress. But Ms. Sander might be in danger. We can't rule out the possibility of suicide. We discovered—"
Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don't know who reported this, but I know Chloe very well. She wouldn't take her own life. She's pulled these stunts before. There's no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics."
The officer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke displayed no concern for my safety.
The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.
I almost laughed—a bitter, self-deprecating laugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.
I was dead!
Even with the police involved, he still thought I was playing some trivial game!
Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"
Luke's brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."
"It could be that I tried on Chloe's wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I've controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?
"You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It's a million-dollar gown—how could she just toss it away! And now it's causing trouble at the police station. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?"
Luke's anxiety faded, replaced by his usual contempt for me.
A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.
I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.
Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.
------
👉Click to read more free chapters
I died on my wedding night.
During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.
When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn't be bothered by me any longer.
Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.
These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.
I thought that by dying, I would remove the last obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.
However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.
As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.
On the other end, a chaotic noise preceded a man's cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I've already given you a grand wedding. I'm just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?"
Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.
He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.
But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.
My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning my last bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!"
Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren't you tired of this charade? I'm fed up with it."
"I'm not lying. Someone is trying to kill me ... "
He scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What's this performance now?
"Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you're Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she's dead?"
The biting cold was nothing compared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near.
With my final breath, I lay on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying."
"Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn't be bothered by you anymore."
Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."
Luke's voice faded away, leaving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.
The splash sent droplets into my eyes, which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.
Amidst the swirling snow, tiny lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones.
The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling display.
The elaborate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman.
Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.
His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.
In the midst of their joy, my eyes closed for the last time.
They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.
If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.
But fate had different plans. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace.
It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander.
"Luke, Anna, you can't do this!"
I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.
Looking down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.
It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.
Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.
I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me.
Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.
"Anna, we can't do this."
Anna's face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn't mean for this to happen. I just ... couldn't control myself."
Luke gently stroked her head. "It's alright, I'm not angry with you. I'll make a call."
I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.
A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.
Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.
Beep, beep, beep ...
After three rings, my voice remained unheard.
I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.
But I was dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?
Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I'm going to check Chloe's last location."
Oh, now he remembered me?
Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.
Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.
A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."
Luke hesitated. "But Chloe ... "
"Chloe is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dollar deal to come back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened?
"That's Chloe for you. She's always been spoiled, playing these tricks. She's the Sanders' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"
His words eased Luke's doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.
"I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."
Anna smiled, and I felt a bitter pang of irony.
He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like."
Luke didn't come to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.
I blocked the doorway, trying to prevent her from entering.
Anna, like a determined insect, laughed as she passed through my ghostly form.
It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn't stop her.
Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown—the surprise I had planned for our wedding night.
Luke's eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.
I recognized this as a sign of his arousal from our time together.
Watching the growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.
"Anna, that's Chloe's clothes," Luke reminded her.
"I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you've long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don't you?"
"Anna, enough." Luke's voice turned cold.
Tears streamed down Anna's face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you'll be my brother-in-law. I'm not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."
"I'll agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.
Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won't have me, I'll find someone else—maybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"
"Stop this nonsense!"
"If you don't want me and won't grant me this one wish, then I ... "
Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.
I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.
Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.
I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.
As dawn's light touched Anna's marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.
Luke, now regaining his composure, looked regretful. "Anna, about last night ... "
I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?
It was pointless!
"Luke, don't worry. I won't tell Chloe. From now on, you're my brother-in-law. I'll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."
Luke's brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You ... "
Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.
A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Please come to the police station to assist with the investigation."
Chapter 2 Chloe, What Are You Playing At?
Upon hearing the police officer's voice, I couldn't help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death.
Would he?
After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?
Luke's face, always so composed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It's just a wedding dress?"
"Yes, for now it's just a wedding dress. But Ms. Sander might be in danger. We can't rule out the possibility of suicide. We discovered—"
Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don't know who reported this, but I know Chloe very well. She wouldn't take her own life. She's pulled these stunts before. There's no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics."
The officer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke displayed no concern for my safety.
The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.
I almost laughed—a bitter, self-deprecating laugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.
I was dead!
Even with the police involved, he still thought I was playing some trivial game!
Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"
Luke's brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."
"It could be that I tried on Chloe's wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I've controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?
"You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It's a million-dollar gown—how could she just toss it away! And now it's causing trouble at the police station. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?"
Luke's anxiety faded, replaced by his usual contempt for me.
A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.
I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.
Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.
------
👉Click to read more free chapters
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
A male gynecologist went to the wrong table on a blind date, but he didn't expect that a female CEO with a net worth of tens of billions would be interested in him.
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
💖"Were you just masturbating to my photo?" 💓The Alpha asked me. I tried to deny it, but he pressed down on me...💞💕
He entered me slowly, the length of him burying inside me deeply.
His fingertips entwine with my hair, his breath mingling with mine on my parted lips.
His penetrating green eyes locked onto mine, pushing into the depths of my soul as he moved in and out of my p*ssy.
A breathy moan escaping my lips as he moved in deeper.
"You feel so good Em," Bryson moaned on my parted mouth, his lips brushing against mine.
Just as we are about to kiss a sharp buzzing sound pulls me out of my steamy dream.
I woke up, my eyes wide, my chest heaving with the weight of my racing breaths, the remains of desire still lingering in my mind.
It felt so real, his touch, his kisses......the feeling of his cock pushing between my p*ssy lips and entering me.
It felt so real....
Yet, it was not.
This wasn't the first time I dreamt of my best friend Bryson f*cking my brains out. In fact, it has become a very recurring dream, one I'll admit I anticipated every night.
It was the only way I could voice my true feelings, show him how much I have wanted him more than a friend.
I know....it was not possible for us to ever be together.
He was out of my league, and not only in feature wise but Bryson was soon to be alpha and I......was just an omega.
Our two worlds could never connect in the way I wanted it to.
Yet, in my dreams they do clash.
I sighed heavily, twisting around and putting off the alarm clock.
I groan as I fall back on my back, my eyes on the ceiling.
My body was still buzzing with that ache of desire Bryson left in my dream, an ache I knew only he would be able to stop.
But of course, in my reality, that wasn't possible.
But in my imagination....
I closed my eyes, biting into my bottom lip harder as my fingers trail down my body, between my breasts, trailing lower.
I imagine that it was not mine but his rough calloused fingers that felt good on my skin.
I moaned as I imagine him whispering nasty things in my ear, his body beside me, his hands.....on my pussy.
I gasp as my fingers pushed into my panties, kissing its way down to my throbbing clit.
I imagine his touch, rough, yet tender. His scent. The way he'd kiss me while his fingers rub circles around my clit.
The way his fingers would seek my-
"Looks like you're having fun," His loud voice inches from my ear made my eyes shot open.
They connected with foresty green and a crooked smile. Bryson Taylor. My best friend and future alpha of the Silver Moon pack. The one who have been haunting my restless steamy dreams at night.
He was kneeled down beside my bed so he'd be same height as me. But he still had to lean down so we could be leveled. With his elbows pushing down on my mattress, Bryson chuckled. " Did I interrupt your little session?"
His eyes twinkled with amusement when my cheeks reared an ugly red embarrassed flush. I nearly choked on my saliva.
So lost in my imagination, I had not heard when he entered my room.
I sat up, awkwardly moving my hand out of my panties after realizing I still had them tucked in there. I notice his nose flaring as he took in a long whiff before he cleared his throat and stood up.
" How long have you been here?" I uttered awkwardly, my face hot as I am unable to look at him.
How embarrassing.
Bryson let out a chuckle. "Long enough to see that you were enjoying yourself, Em," He teased.
I groaned throwing the covers over y head, my mortification now worse by his playful taunting.
"Please pretend like you didn't see that," I moaned, burning in embarrassment under the covers.
I can't believe he walked in on me masturbating. Thank God I didn't moan out his name. Though I was so close to.
Suddenly I felt the dip of my bed and fingers prying the sheets off my face.
I peeled my eyes open and sucked in a breath with how close he was to me.
Bryson smiled widely, the dimples in his cheeks going on full showcasing mode. I was breathless. Just like I always got when he smiled. Bryson was the epitome of too hot to handle.
With his green eyes, sharp jawline, dimples, straight nose, perfect brown curly hair, lean yet muscular build and tall height, it's no wonder every female wolf wanted to be his mate.
His eyes drowned into mine, almost like he was peering into my soul. It felt like I was in the dream again, only that this time, I knew it was reality.
The tip of my tongue pushed out of my lips and I brushed it on my bottom lip.
His eyes flickered to my lips, the smile slipping from his mouth and replaced by a serious expression.
The air suddenly feels charged, his gaze darkening and causing my breath to hitch.
"Em-
" Breakfast is ready guys!" My mom yelled downstairs, snapping Bryson out of his haze. He shakes his head, his eyes returning to normal as the grin returned on his mouth.
"I'm sure you're starving after that little session you were having there Em. How about we head down to feed you something. I know it's not what you really want but I'm sure it can help a little." He winked, rising to his full height.
I felt my face heat up even more, the embarrassment of the situation intensifying as Bryson's teasing continued.
"Shu-u-t up," I stuttered. He chuckled, turning around and headed for the door. Before he was completely out, he stopped and teased over his shoulder.
"Might want to put on some fresh panties." With a light chuckle he steps out of the room, leaving me embarrassed and flushed in my room alone knowing he definitely took the scent of my arousal.
Chapter 2
Emily's pov
After I put on some fresh panties and washed my hands clean, I made my way downstairs. I found Bryson in the kitchen with a piece of bacon nearing his slightly parted mouth.
When he noticed me, he sent me a crooked grin that showcased his white teeth. "Were you trying to finish what you started?" He teased, pushing the bacon in his mouth.
I glared at him, my cheeks hot. He chuckled, clearly liking that he was embarrassing me further with his teasing.
I ignored him. Well tried to.
I looked at my mother who was preparing breakfast. Her blonde hair similar to mine was whipped into a very high sloppy bun that was on the verge of collapsing.
"Morning momma." I said, walking into the kitchen slowly.
She turns to look at me over her shoulder and beamed. "Good morning Emily. Did you have a good sleep?"
"She definitely had a great morning from what I saw and heard, " Bryson snorted under his breath. With my advanced hearing, I picked it up quickly.
I glared at the side of his face and when I do join him, I smack him behind his head while answering my mother. "Yes I did."
Bryson jerks forward dramatically and rubs the back of his head and hisses.
I rolled my eyes and took a seat beside him, stifling a laugh when I saw how he pouted. For being the next alpha in line, Bryson sure is dramatic.
Mom turns around with the frying pan in her hand and starts throwing some of those bacon bits on a clean plate.
"I'll be doing over time tonight Emily so I will be a bit late. You'll manage to make dinner for yourself and your dad?" Mom asked, blowing out some of her blonde locks from her vision.
I wasn't the best chef and usually can't even cook Mac and cheese from the box properly, so it's no wonder Bryson couldn't hold himself back from snorting out a laugh.
I sent him a death stare but he only laughed even louder. Even mom joined in. It was like they were mocking me.
"I hate you two." I grumble, reaching out for the plate mom had set the endless pieces of bacon on.
"What I meant is....I have left some overnight chicken and some rice in the fridge. All you have to do is warm it up for dinner. Can I trust you with that?" Mom teased, turning around to place the frying pan back on the stove.
Bryson snorted. I rolled my eyes.
"Sounds super easy." I answered through clenched teeth.
"Don't worry Mrs. Snow, I'll not have her burn your precious house down. You can count on me." Bryson made show of placing his hand on his chest and sent me a wink that may or may not have made my heart leap.
-
"For the love of God Bryson slow down! At this rate, we'll be dead before we even get to school." I yelled as the wind whipped against my dirty blonde locks harshly.
Bryson spares me a glance, grins and slows down a bit.....by a bit I mean, barely.
"You need to live a little Em. We're werewolves, we won't die so easily." He snorted, turning the steering wheel.
The sunlight that peeked from the huge branches above, treasured his face and left me in awe until he turns around to glance at me. I tore my eyes away quickly not wanting to be caught staring.
I crossed my arms over my chest and answered. "Doesn't mean we are immortal. Besides, you're an alpha, you're practically almost immortal with those super quick healing. And I'm just an omega practically human, still heal up quick but not quick enough. " I pointed out.
I hated mentioning how different we are. Bryson was a leader and I was at the bottom of the food chain. In fact, it was strange for an omega and alpha to be this close.
But Bryson never cared about our differences and nor did he care about the judgemental stares from the other pack members.
We got a shit tone of weird looks, especially seeing as I was known as the wolf who couldn't shift.
So why were Bryson and I practically glued by the hip? I have no clue. And I'm still trying to figure out why he even spared me a second glance that day.
*flashback*
You can do it, Emily, it's not that high. I reassured myself as I looked up at the monkey bars. They were high and my little skittish self backed away a little until I hit something hard.
I turned around to stare up at Giovanni. "What? Are you a scaredy cat!?" He sneers.
Giovanni wasn't a higher rank per se but he was ranked higher than I.
He and his friends laughed at my expense.
Since I was the lowest ranked one here and the smallest, he and his friends always picked on me.
I thought I could show them how tough I was by doing something they always mocked me I couldn't do....
But it seems that my hands cannot stop sweating and my heart won't stop beating so loudly. I was afraid of heights. Wolves were not supposed to be afraid of anything, yet I was afraid of heights.
"Yeahh!" I heard a loud yell from a few distance away.
I turn to face the commotion. It was a boy my age, cheering on another boy my age who held a bat in his hand. They were playing cricket. And they were the higher ranked wolves.
I squinted as I watch the boy with the bat. I knew him....
I blushed brightly when he caught my eye and sent me a smile. I rip my eyes away, blushing furiously. He was the alpha's son. Bryson Taylor.
He was one of the few that didn't care about his status and mingled with the lower ranks. Many times I've seen him in the halls playing with a few lower ranks but I never got enough courage to say hello.
Suddenly, I got a boost of confidence as I still felt his eyes on me. In my stupid mind, I thought that I'd look cool to him if I did do the monkey bars.
So I did. I gathered enough courage to do it, but forced my eyes to stay ahead and not on the ground. But then Giovanni's stupid mouth had to open.
"She's shivering like a scaredy cat! Look at her!" He laughed.
He managed to draw my attention to him and his friends.... and to the ground that seemed way higher than I thought. And now way blurrier.
I felt my fingers slip and felt the harsh cutting on my knees as I fall to the ground. I stayed down on my knees, and in quite a shock I actually fell. I couldn't cry even though I was in pain.
But then I heard his name, a yell. "Bryson!" And then heard the rattling of the fence as he jumped over it and raced over to me.
"Shut your mouth asshole!" He sneered at Giovanni who had been laughing at my expense and pushed him roughly until Giovanni fell to the ground.
"Mommy!" Giovanni cried, getting to his feet and racing out of there with tears flowing down his cheeks. His friends run after him, calling out his name.
I almost giggled because they all looked like dogs with their tails tucked between their legs.
There and then, I looked at Bryson as my hero but then when he helped me get up and dust myself while smiling down at me, I developed something I was afraid I'd never be able to stop.
Chapter 3
Emily's pov
"You're not just an omega Em. You're special." Bryson argued, cutting through my thoughts. His voice held a slight edge.
He always hated when I mentioned how different we both were. "You're special to me." He said under his breath with honesty.
My heart stops and then leaps again, this time quicker. When he said things like this my stupid heart would think that Bryson meant it in a more than friendly way.
But then the logical side of my mind would instantly throw me back a few steps or two by revealing that Bryson was only just trying to make me feel better.
Because that's what best friend's are supposed to do. Make the other one feel better.
I turned to face the window and stared at the huge endless green trees. They were so tall and their branches were thick. They wouldn't end until a few miles but would start right back again.
The sleepy town of Green Hallow....wasn't so sleepy at all.
-
Bryson kills the engine and turns to face me, his eyes holding a gleam of mirth and his mouth a bit pouty.
I try to not stare at it for too long even though it was a temptation that I have always lost.
I keep my eyes on his nose. Because if I were to bring them to his eyes, I'd be a lost in the windows of his soul.
"Oh come on, don't tell me you're still annoyed at me?" His lips curved into a playful grin and he chuckled.
I raised an eyebrow, and nearly rolled my eyes at his words. "For which part exactly? Is it for teasing me the entire morning after what you saw in my room or driving like a maniac?" I asked sarcastically.
I was trying to be as serious as I can but with Bryson, I can never truly remain angry or annoyed at him. It was just impossible.
He had that way about him that didn't allow someone to be angry with him. Or maybe it was me who just couldn't for the life of me stay mad at him for too long.
He lifts his eyes to the roof of the car and playfully made a clicking sound while shifting his head from side to side. " For both?"
His green eyes came back to join mine, only that they were sparkling in mischief while a grin so wide and bright nearly blinded me.
They looked deep into my soul and made me shiver.
This was one of the reasons I try to avoid staring into his eyes when we were alone. I always end up feeling things I know I shouldn't be feeling.
Bryson grins.
My stomach does a slight twist and I looked away quickly.
Wanting to not have him see my skittish self I snorted out. "Then yes, I'm a hundred percent still annoyed with you." I unbuckled myself and opened the car door.
When I was out, I swung the bag strap over my shoulder and looked over the roof of the car when Bryson also gets out.
His eyes narrowed as the sun strikes in his eyes. It made his eyes seem gold from where I stood. " Come on Em, you can't stay annoyed at me forever. You know you love me. " He said with a cheesy grin.
My heart flips. If only he knew exactly how much those words were actually true. Just more than what he thought. I didn't love him only as a best friend, I loved him as more.
I breathed in through my nose and let it out through my mouth. When I am about to respond, a friend of ours joined us.
Her face shows off a huge beam, her eyes dancing when they fell on both Bryson and me.
She skips towards us, her red hair flipping behind her. She was very beautiful with her wide cocoa eyes and pretty features.
I would look like a homeless person standing beside her.
Maya throws her arm over my shoulder and hugged me. "I missed you Em." She squealed beside my ear.
Was it get Emily deaf day?
I wince but hugged her back while my ears rang.
Maya was the beta's daughter and would be taking the role of our future beta soon. I met her through Bryson who was already friends with her.
At first, she hadn't quite liked me and didn't want my rank to make her look bad. But then after a few greetings here and there, the conversations gradually became longer and funnier until we were practically best friends.
"You saw me yesterday." I pointed out.
She pulls away and smacks me on the shoulder playfully. "Still way too long to not see your chubby cute little cheeks." She pinches my cheek to show her point.
Even though I was petite, I had chubby cheeks that made my face round. Everyone said I look adorable especially when I blush.
I smacked her hand away and glared at her playfully.
"So no one's going to even include me in the conversation?" Bryson grumbles as he walks over to us.
I turn to give him a fake annoyed stare. "No."
"Ouch Em, that hurt." He feigned a hurt look by placing his hand over his heart.
When he's beside me, Maya darts her eyes between the two of us in curiosity. "Did something happen with you two again? Did Bryson pull a prank Em?"
Honestly, her words flew over my head the moment Bryson stepped beside me.
His body heat....
My stomach knotted and I gripped my bag strap for an anchor as I try to relax my beating heart.
With them being werewolves they'd obviously hear my quickly pounding heart. I didn't want them to question me on something I'd lie about.
And obviously, with Bryson knowing me like the back of his hand, he'd know I was lying.
Bryson throws his arm over my shoulder and is the first to respond. "Em doesn't like fast rides, I'd make sure to remember that in the future. Apparently, my girl likes it slow. Don't you Em?" He teased and squeezed me to him and looks down at me.
I lift my head and our eyes connected quickly.
My heart races and I'm not sure I can actually hide the fact that I'm getting flushed.
My girl...
Bryson's tone was heavy with a tease, but there was something in his eyes while he stares at me that made my heart leap.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《She's Mine To Claim: Tasting And Claiming His Luna》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
He entered me slowly, the length of him burying inside me deeply.
His fingertips entwine with my hair, his breath mingling with mine on my parted lips.
His penetrating green eyes locked onto mine, pushing into the depths of my soul as he moved in and out of my p*ssy.
A breathy moan escaping my lips as he moved in deeper.
"You feel so good Em," Bryson moaned on my parted mouth, his lips brushing against mine.
Just as we are about to kiss a sharp buzzing sound pulls me out of my steamy dream.
I woke up, my eyes wide, my chest heaving with the weight of my racing breaths, the remains of desire still lingering in my mind.
It felt so real, his touch, his kisses......the feeling of his cock pushing between my p*ssy lips and entering me.
It felt so real....
Yet, it was not.
This wasn't the first time I dreamt of my best friend Bryson f*cking my brains out. In fact, it has become a very recurring dream, one I'll admit I anticipated every night.
It was the only way I could voice my true feelings, show him how much I have wanted him more than a friend.
I know....it was not possible for us to ever be together.
He was out of my league, and not only in feature wise but Bryson was soon to be alpha and I......was just an omega.
Our two worlds could never connect in the way I wanted it to.
Yet, in my dreams they do clash.
I sighed heavily, twisting around and putting off the alarm clock.
I groan as I fall back on my back, my eyes on the ceiling.
My body was still buzzing with that ache of desire Bryson left in my dream, an ache I knew only he would be able to stop.
But of course, in my reality, that wasn't possible.
But in my imagination....
I closed my eyes, biting into my bottom lip harder as my fingers trail down my body, between my breasts, trailing lower.
I imagine that it was not mine but his rough calloused fingers that felt good on my skin.
I moaned as I imagine him whispering nasty things in my ear, his body beside me, his hands.....on my pussy.
I gasp as my fingers pushed into my panties, kissing its way down to my throbbing clit.
I imagine his touch, rough, yet tender. His scent. The way he'd kiss me while his fingers rub circles around my clit.
The way his fingers would seek my-
"Looks like you're having fun," His loud voice inches from my ear made my eyes shot open.
They connected with foresty green and a crooked smile. Bryson Taylor. My best friend and future alpha of the Silver Moon pack. The one who have been haunting my restless steamy dreams at night.
He was kneeled down beside my bed so he'd be same height as me. But he still had to lean down so we could be leveled. With his elbows pushing down on my mattress, Bryson chuckled. " Did I interrupt your little session?"
His eyes twinkled with amusement when my cheeks reared an ugly red embarrassed flush. I nearly choked on my saliva.
So lost in my imagination, I had not heard when he entered my room.
I sat up, awkwardly moving my hand out of my panties after realizing I still had them tucked in there. I notice his nose flaring as he took in a long whiff before he cleared his throat and stood up.
" How long have you been here?" I uttered awkwardly, my face hot as I am unable to look at him.
How embarrassing.
Bryson let out a chuckle. "Long enough to see that you were enjoying yourself, Em," He teased.
I groaned throwing the covers over y head, my mortification now worse by his playful taunting.
"Please pretend like you didn't see that," I moaned, burning in embarrassment under the covers.
I can't believe he walked in on me masturbating. Thank God I didn't moan out his name. Though I was so close to.
Suddenly I felt the dip of my bed and fingers prying the sheets off my face.
I peeled my eyes open and sucked in a breath with how close he was to me.
Bryson smiled widely, the dimples in his cheeks going on full showcasing mode. I was breathless. Just like I always got when he smiled. Bryson was the epitome of too hot to handle.
With his green eyes, sharp jawline, dimples, straight nose, perfect brown curly hair, lean yet muscular build and tall height, it's no wonder every female wolf wanted to be his mate.
His eyes drowned into mine, almost like he was peering into my soul. It felt like I was in the dream again, only that this time, I knew it was reality.
The tip of my tongue pushed out of my lips and I brushed it on my bottom lip.
His eyes flickered to my lips, the smile slipping from his mouth and replaced by a serious expression.
The air suddenly feels charged, his gaze darkening and causing my breath to hitch.
"Em-
" Breakfast is ready guys!" My mom yelled downstairs, snapping Bryson out of his haze. He shakes his head, his eyes returning to normal as the grin returned on his mouth.
"I'm sure you're starving after that little session you were having there Em. How about we head down to feed you something. I know it's not what you really want but I'm sure it can help a little." He winked, rising to his full height.
I felt my face heat up even more, the embarrassment of the situation intensifying as Bryson's teasing continued.
"Shu-u-t up," I stuttered. He chuckled, turning around and headed for the door. Before he was completely out, he stopped and teased over his shoulder.
"Might want to put on some fresh panties." With a light chuckle he steps out of the room, leaving me embarrassed and flushed in my room alone knowing he definitely took the scent of my arousal.
Chapter 2
Emily's pov
After I put on some fresh panties and washed my hands clean, I made my way downstairs. I found Bryson in the kitchen with a piece of bacon nearing his slightly parted mouth.
When he noticed me, he sent me a crooked grin that showcased his white teeth. "Were you trying to finish what you started?" He teased, pushing the bacon in his mouth.
I glared at him, my cheeks hot. He chuckled, clearly liking that he was embarrassing me further with his teasing.
I ignored him. Well tried to.
I looked at my mother who was preparing breakfast. Her blonde hair similar to mine was whipped into a very high sloppy bun that was on the verge of collapsing.
"Morning momma." I said, walking into the kitchen slowly.
She turns to look at me over her shoulder and beamed. "Good morning Emily. Did you have a good sleep?"
"She definitely had a great morning from what I saw and heard, " Bryson snorted under his breath. With my advanced hearing, I picked it up quickly.
I glared at the side of his face and when I do join him, I smack him behind his head while answering my mother. "Yes I did."
Bryson jerks forward dramatically and rubs the back of his head and hisses.
I rolled my eyes and took a seat beside him, stifling a laugh when I saw how he pouted. For being the next alpha in line, Bryson sure is dramatic.
Mom turns around with the frying pan in her hand and starts throwing some of those bacon bits on a clean plate.
"I'll be doing over time tonight Emily so I will be a bit late. You'll manage to make dinner for yourself and your dad?" Mom asked, blowing out some of her blonde locks from her vision.
I wasn't the best chef and usually can't even cook Mac and cheese from the box properly, so it's no wonder Bryson couldn't hold himself back from snorting out a laugh.
I sent him a death stare but he only laughed even louder. Even mom joined in. It was like they were mocking me.
"I hate you two." I grumble, reaching out for the plate mom had set the endless pieces of bacon on.
"What I meant is....I have left some overnight chicken and some rice in the fridge. All you have to do is warm it up for dinner. Can I trust you with that?" Mom teased, turning around to place the frying pan back on the stove.
Bryson snorted. I rolled my eyes.
"Sounds super easy." I answered through clenched teeth.
"Don't worry Mrs. Snow, I'll not have her burn your precious house down. You can count on me." Bryson made show of placing his hand on his chest and sent me a wink that may or may not have made my heart leap.
-
"For the love of God Bryson slow down! At this rate, we'll be dead before we even get to school." I yelled as the wind whipped against my dirty blonde locks harshly.
Bryson spares me a glance, grins and slows down a bit.....by a bit I mean, barely.
"You need to live a little Em. We're werewolves, we won't die so easily." He snorted, turning the steering wheel.
The sunlight that peeked from the huge branches above, treasured his face and left me in awe until he turns around to glance at me. I tore my eyes away quickly not wanting to be caught staring.
I crossed my arms over my chest and answered. "Doesn't mean we are immortal. Besides, you're an alpha, you're practically almost immortal with those super quick healing. And I'm just an omega practically human, still heal up quick but not quick enough. " I pointed out.
I hated mentioning how different we are. Bryson was a leader and I was at the bottom of the food chain. In fact, it was strange for an omega and alpha to be this close.
But Bryson never cared about our differences and nor did he care about the judgemental stares from the other pack members.
We got a shit tone of weird looks, especially seeing as I was known as the wolf who couldn't shift.
So why were Bryson and I practically glued by the hip? I have no clue. And I'm still trying to figure out why he even spared me a second glance that day.
*flashback*
You can do it, Emily, it's not that high. I reassured myself as I looked up at the monkey bars. They were high and my little skittish self backed away a little until I hit something hard.
I turned around to stare up at Giovanni. "What? Are you a scaredy cat!?" He sneers.
Giovanni wasn't a higher rank per se but he was ranked higher than I.
He and his friends laughed at my expense.
Since I was the lowest ranked one here and the smallest, he and his friends always picked on me.
I thought I could show them how tough I was by doing something they always mocked me I couldn't do....
But it seems that my hands cannot stop sweating and my heart won't stop beating so loudly. I was afraid of heights. Wolves were not supposed to be afraid of anything, yet I was afraid of heights.
"Yeahh!" I heard a loud yell from a few distance away.
I turn to face the commotion. It was a boy my age, cheering on another boy my age who held a bat in his hand. They were playing cricket. And they were the higher ranked wolves.
I squinted as I watch the boy with the bat. I knew him....
I blushed brightly when he caught my eye and sent me a smile. I rip my eyes away, blushing furiously. He was the alpha's son. Bryson Taylor.
He was one of the few that didn't care about his status and mingled with the lower ranks. Many times I've seen him in the halls playing with a few lower ranks but I never got enough courage to say hello.
Suddenly, I got a boost of confidence as I still felt his eyes on me. In my stupid mind, I thought that I'd look cool to him if I did do the monkey bars.
So I did. I gathered enough courage to do it, but forced my eyes to stay ahead and not on the ground. But then Giovanni's stupid mouth had to open.
"She's shivering like a scaredy cat! Look at her!" He laughed.
He managed to draw my attention to him and his friends.... and to the ground that seemed way higher than I thought. And now way blurrier.
I felt my fingers slip and felt the harsh cutting on my knees as I fall to the ground. I stayed down on my knees, and in quite a shock I actually fell. I couldn't cry even though I was in pain.
But then I heard his name, a yell. "Bryson!" And then heard the rattling of the fence as he jumped over it and raced over to me.
"Shut your mouth asshole!" He sneered at Giovanni who had been laughing at my expense and pushed him roughly until Giovanni fell to the ground.
"Mommy!" Giovanni cried, getting to his feet and racing out of there with tears flowing down his cheeks. His friends run after him, calling out his name.
I almost giggled because they all looked like dogs with their tails tucked between their legs.
There and then, I looked at Bryson as my hero but then when he helped me get up and dust myself while smiling down at me, I developed something I was afraid I'd never be able to stop.
Chapter 3
Emily's pov
"You're not just an omega Em. You're special." Bryson argued, cutting through my thoughts. His voice held a slight edge.
He always hated when I mentioned how different we both were. "You're special to me." He said under his breath with honesty.
My heart stops and then leaps again, this time quicker. When he said things like this my stupid heart would think that Bryson meant it in a more than friendly way.
But then the logical side of my mind would instantly throw me back a few steps or two by revealing that Bryson was only just trying to make me feel better.
Because that's what best friend's are supposed to do. Make the other one feel better.
I turned to face the window and stared at the huge endless green trees. They were so tall and their branches were thick. They wouldn't end until a few miles but would start right back again.
The sleepy town of Green Hallow....wasn't so sleepy at all.
-
Bryson kills the engine and turns to face me, his eyes holding a gleam of mirth and his mouth a bit pouty.
I try to not stare at it for too long even though it was a temptation that I have always lost.
I keep my eyes on his nose. Because if I were to bring them to his eyes, I'd be a lost in the windows of his soul.
"Oh come on, don't tell me you're still annoyed at me?" His lips curved into a playful grin and he chuckled.
I raised an eyebrow, and nearly rolled my eyes at his words. "For which part exactly? Is it for teasing me the entire morning after what you saw in my room or driving like a maniac?" I asked sarcastically.
I was trying to be as serious as I can but with Bryson, I can never truly remain angry or annoyed at him. It was just impossible.
He had that way about him that didn't allow someone to be angry with him. Or maybe it was me who just couldn't for the life of me stay mad at him for too long.
He lifts his eyes to the roof of the car and playfully made a clicking sound while shifting his head from side to side. " For both?"
His green eyes came back to join mine, only that they were sparkling in mischief while a grin so wide and bright nearly blinded me.
They looked deep into my soul and made me shiver.
This was one of the reasons I try to avoid staring into his eyes when we were alone. I always end up feeling things I know I shouldn't be feeling.
Bryson grins.
My stomach does a slight twist and I looked away quickly.
Wanting to not have him see my skittish self I snorted out. "Then yes, I'm a hundred percent still annoyed with you." I unbuckled myself and opened the car door.
When I was out, I swung the bag strap over my shoulder and looked over the roof of the car when Bryson also gets out.
His eyes narrowed as the sun strikes in his eyes. It made his eyes seem gold from where I stood. " Come on Em, you can't stay annoyed at me forever. You know you love me. " He said with a cheesy grin.
My heart flips. If only he knew exactly how much those words were actually true. Just more than what he thought. I didn't love him only as a best friend, I loved him as more.
I breathed in through my nose and let it out through my mouth. When I am about to respond, a friend of ours joined us.
Her face shows off a huge beam, her eyes dancing when they fell on both Bryson and me.
She skips towards us, her red hair flipping behind her. She was very beautiful with her wide cocoa eyes and pretty features.
I would look like a homeless person standing beside her.
Maya throws her arm over my shoulder and hugged me. "I missed you Em." She squealed beside my ear.
Was it get Emily deaf day?
I wince but hugged her back while my ears rang.
Maya was the beta's daughter and would be taking the role of our future beta soon. I met her through Bryson who was already friends with her.
At first, she hadn't quite liked me and didn't want my rank to make her look bad. But then after a few greetings here and there, the conversations gradually became longer and funnier until we were practically best friends.
"You saw me yesterday." I pointed out.
She pulls away and smacks me on the shoulder playfully. "Still way too long to not see your chubby cute little cheeks." She pinches my cheek to show her point.
Even though I was petite, I had chubby cheeks that made my face round. Everyone said I look adorable especially when I blush.
I smacked her hand away and glared at her playfully.
"So no one's going to even include me in the conversation?" Bryson grumbles as he walks over to us.
I turn to give him a fake annoyed stare. "No."
"Ouch Em, that hurt." He feigned a hurt look by placing his hand over his heart.
When he's beside me, Maya darts her eyes between the two of us in curiosity. "Did something happen with you two again? Did Bryson pull a prank Em?"
Honestly, her words flew over my head the moment Bryson stepped beside me.
His body heat....
My stomach knotted and I gripped my bag strap for an anchor as I try to relax my beating heart.
With them being werewolves they'd obviously hear my quickly pounding heart. I didn't want them to question me on something I'd lie about.
And obviously, with Bryson knowing me like the back of his hand, he'd know I was lying.
Bryson throws his arm over my shoulder and is the first to respond. "Em doesn't like fast rides, I'd make sure to remember that in the future. Apparently, my girl likes it slow. Don't you Em?" He teased and squeezed me to him and looks down at me.
I lift my head and our eyes connected quickly.
My heart races and I'm not sure I can actually hide the fact that I'm getting flushed.
My girl...
Bryson's tone was heavy with a tease, but there was something in his eyes while he stares at me that made my heart leap.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《She's Mine To Claim: Tasting And Claiming His Luna》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:17
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Chapter 1 Scumbag
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
00:05
Jan 16, 2025 - Present
🔥🔥👉The hottest novel in 2025🔥🔥FREE FREE FREE!
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
00:09
Jan 16, 2025 - Present
Chapter 1 Evelyn's Childhood Sweetheart
The unexpected twists and turns of fate have destined you.
"It hurts…"
A tearing pain suddenly struck, causing Evelyn to cry out. Just as she wanted to say something, a pungent smell of alcohol choked her nose, momentarily clouding her mind.
It was him.
"Diane, Diane…"
A deep, gentle whisper suddenly spilled from Christopher's lips. Those dark eyes, which had only held distance and disdain when looking at Evelyn, now softened strangely.
Evelyn's body stiffened, her eyes widening in disbelief as she stared at Christopher. Her heart flooded with a surge of humiliation.
"Diane…" However, Christopher seemed oblivious to her shock and unease. His dark eyes were intoxicated.
Smack—
Evelyn's shoulders trembled as she could not bear it any longer. She raised her arm and slapped Christopher across the face!
"Christopher, look clearly! I am Evelyn, your legally married wife in the Lewis family, not my sister Diane!"
In the half year of their marriage, their relationship was like a facade. Unless it was to see Howard, Christopher wouldn't even come home.
Evelyn still remembered how Christopher had humiliated her on their wedding night, calling her nothing more than a pawn in a transaction between two families. No matter how hard she tried to marry into the Lewis family, she could never expect him to touch her.
She had her heart set long ago, the person Christopher loved was not her. Yet they had been inexplicably bound together.
But no matter what, she couldn't tolerate being treated as a substitute for Diane!
The slap was so heavy that it gradually cleared Christopher's muddled senses. He lowered his head, his dark eyes landing on Evelyn's humiliating yet stubborn face.
In an instant, all tenderness faded, leaving only coldness and disgust.
"Evelyn," Christopher gritted his teeth as he looked at the damned woman before him, his handsome face contorted with anger. "You know exactly how much scheming was involved in this so-called marriage."
Evelyn felt her eyes redden from his words. "Do you think I wanted to marry you? It was Diane who ran away…"
"Shut up!" Christopher snapped, cutting her off with disdain. "Even now, you still want to blame Diane? If it weren't for something you did, why else would she have disappeared without a trace?"
Who else could be the biggest beneficiary of Diane's disappearance but Evelyn?
If it weren't for Christopher's grandfather forcing him to marry Evelyn, he would never have allowed her to set foot into the Lewis family!
"I didn't!" Evelyn bit her lip, wanting to argue but fell silent, remembering her parents' life-threatening plea.
She couldn't say anything.
If she hadn't married Christopher six months ago, she would still be a student at the Chinese medicine school. She wouldn't have been forced to leave campus due to the Lewis family's disdain for traditional medicine.
No matter how much grievance Evelyn felt, she could only swallow her words deep down.
Seeing that Evelyn couldn't utter a single defense, Christopher became even more convinced he had exposed her intentions and sneered.
"Aren't you doing everything you can to replace Diane? Then don't be pretentious and just endure everything!"
Evelyn struggled to push him away, but her strength was no match for his madness.
In that moment, she saw the thrill of revenge in his eyes…
It felt like an eternity before Christopher carelessly tossed Evelyn aside, standing up to leave.
Evelyn lay amidst the chaos, staring blankly at the ceiling. After a long while, she wrapped herself in a blanket and walked into the bathroom.
Looking at the heavy red marks ravaged on her skin, Evelyn stared blankly. After a while, she began to laugh.
As she laughed, tears began to fall.
Now, she truly had no right to like childhood sweetheart anymore.
Half an hour later, when Evelyn walked out of the bathroom, she found Christopher sitting on the edge of the bed, smoking. She let out a sarcastic laugh and was about to turn away when she suddenly froze.
Christopher's upper body was bare, his muscular back facing her, and a crooked half-moon scar just below his waist caught Evelyn's eye.
Years ago, she had tattooed that crescent on childhood sweetheart's waist to cover the burn scar on his side. Why was it now on Christopher?
Evelyn widened her eyes, her heart's pain suddenly replaced by joy and excitement. A soft blush spread across her cheeks.
So Christopher was the childhood sweetheart she had been waiting for all along?
At that moment, the phone vibrated. Evelyn glanced at it, only to see Christopher answer the call.
She was unaware who was on the other end, but at that moment, Christopher's indifferent and impatient handsome face suddenly broke into a look of joy. His narrow eyes brimming with tenderness, dazzled Evelyn.
"Wait for me at the spot. I'll come find you right away. Be good."
After hanging up, Christopher immediately stood up to change clothes. Without sparing Evelyn a glance, he grabbed his coat and left the room in long strides.
The excitement in Evelyn's eyes faded slightly. She pressed her lips together, reassuring herself that Christopher simply hadn't recognized her yet, which was why he was still so cold.
However, after a moment of hesitation, Evelyn decided to follow him to see what was going on.
Chapter 2 Diane's Scheme
As soon as Evelyn thought about the expression Christopher would show when he realized she was the girl he promised to marry when they were young, her heart started pounding uncontrollably.
She had waited for him for 15 years.
She didn't want to wait a moment longer.
Screech—
The car suddenly came to a halt, and Evelyn's face turned pale as she looked at the two embracing figures not far away. A sharp, prickling sensation spread throughout her heart.
The rain was drizzling, yet they showed no signs of parting, making others envious.
Evelyn's eyes suddenly reddened, and she uncontrollably drove the car closer. Just as she was about to roll down the window, she heard Christopher's gentle yet cruel voice reach her ears.
"Diane, the one I want to marry has always been you. As for Evelyn, I'll divorce her. She has taken your place as Mrs. Lewis for long enough. It's time to return what's rightfully yours."
Each word pierced her heart, and the sound was like daggers to her ears.
Evelyn's body shook violently. She watched Christopher gently comforting Diane in his arms through the car window. The harsh reality she heard made her vision blur.
It couldn't be.
She must have heard it wrong.
Christopher didn't come home all night. It was only as dawn approached that Evelyn, burdened with worries, fell into a restless sleep, only to be awakened by her vibrating phone.
The screen displayed the name "Christopher." Instantly, all drowsiness vanished, and she answered the call.
Before she could speak, Diane's soft voice came from the other end.
"Evelyn, I have something important to discuss with you. I'm in Room 512 at Starlight Hospital."
"Why are you using Christopher's phone to call me?" Evelyn asked with a furrowed brow, sensing something ominous.
Diane laughed softly as if she had heard a joke. "I'm sorry, Evelyn. My health isn't great, so Christopher has been worried and stayed with me. He just fell asleep a moment ago."
After saying this, Diane hung up. Evelyn stared at her phone, her lips pressed tightly together.
Half an hour later, in the VIP ward of Starlight Hospital.
Evelyn placed her visit gift on the table and looked up at Diane, who was sitting against the hospital bed.
Her face was gentle but pale, her body as fragile as a delicate willow. She wore a patient gown, exuding a frailty that evoked a protective instinct.
"Evelyn, you've taken my man and occupied the position of Mrs. Lewis. It seems you're living quite well," Diane glanced at Evelyn's clothes and jewelry, speaking softly yet with a mocking tone.
Though simple, they were all custom-made by renowned designers and quite valuable, amounting to nearly a million altogether.
These things should have belonged to her.
Evelyn sat down, initially thinking she had misheard, her gaze piercing with pain. "Don't you understand why I married into the Lewis family?"
It was because she married into it that she found out that her childhood sweetheart had fallen in love with her own sister.
How ridiculous.
"Hehe." Diane laughed innocently, her beautiful eyes filled with mockery as she looked at Evelyn. "So, I guess I should be thanked. If it weren't for the rumors about Christopher being seriously injured in a car accident, being left disabled and on the verge of death, you wouldn't have married in my place. Otherwise, do you really think you're worthy?"
If it hadn't been for the rumors that Christopher might die, the Lewis Group would have almost been completely divided by the Lewis family. Otherwise, how could Diane let someone else benefit?
The Lewis family was one of the most prominent aristocratic families in the capital, tracing back over a hundred years.
Now, under Christopher's management, the Lewis Group's industries spread across the nation and even worldwide. They were now venturing into the pharmaceutical industry, with limitless prospects.
Evelyn furrowed her brows tightly and suddenly realized something, her eyes widening. "You didn't run away from the marriage to find true love, did you?"
"Only you would believe such nonsense," Diane raised her chin." With my status, why would I stay in that situation instead of running away? Only to become a widow?"
She did love Christopher, but she wasn't about to throw away her future at such a young age.
"So, you returned because you were certain Christopher was fine!" Evelyn trembled with rage, struggling to suppress the fury in her chest. "Diane, aren't you afraid I'll expose you?"
Diane was unfazed, smiling innocently. "Evelyn, who would believe you? I'm a heart patient. Would I really risk my life to escape the wedding and go abroad?"
"Besides, do you think this is something I planned alone?"
Evelyn's fury surged as she stared at Diane's lips moving, her anger threatening to burst forth. Her vision blurred, and a metallic taste rose in her throat.
Diane had a heart condition and had been frail since childhood. She wouldn't gamble with her life, and their parents wouldn't allow it either.
Not to mention, Diane was the future heir to Novak Pharmaceuticals. Her talent in modern medicine had always been their parents' pride.
Unless...
Seeing Evelyn's pale face, Diane smiled even more sweetly. "When our parents suggested you take my place to be widow, I genuinely thanked you. But now that I'm back, Evelyn, if you know what's good for you, it's best to propose a divorce. Otherwise, don't blame us for being merciless."
Chapter 3 Betrayal of Hope
For the past six months, Diane had been hiding abroad, terrified that the Lewis Group would find her. Meanwhile, that despicable Evelyn had taken over her wealth and man that rightfully belonged to her.
Now that she was back, she would make Evelyn pay back tenfold!
Evelyn took a deep breath, suppressing the bitterness welling up in her eyes, and coldly curled her lips. "Diane, do you really think I'll let you manipulate me again?"
"Oh, really?" Diane was momentarily stunned before letting out a cold laugh. Suddenly, she grabbed the fruit knife from the table and slashed her arm with it!
The knife dropped right in front of Evelyn. To anyone watching, it would seem like Evelyn had attacked her. Before Evelyn could even react, someone forcefully grabbed her shoulders and yanked her backward.
Caught off guard, Evelyn's lower back slammed against the sharp corner of the table with a loud "thud." The excruciating pain drained the color from her face, leaving her gasping silently.
"Diane!" Christopher ignored Evelyn entirely. He strode to Diane's side, his expression dark and filled with concern as he examined her bleeding wound, a fierce glint flashing in his eyes.
"It's okay, it's just a little cut. It doesn't hurt," Diane forced a weak smile at Christopher, her voice fragile. "Evelyn didn't mean it. Don't be mad at her…"
Didn't mean it?
Christopher's cold gaze swept over Evelyn, who was leaning against the table in visible pain. Disgust filled his handsome face. "Evelyn, do you have a death wish?"
"It wasn't me! She cut herself, I..." Evelyn bit her lip, trying to explain.
"Enough!" Christopher interrupted her harshly, his voice filled with impatience. "Evelyn, take a look in the mirror and see how vile and malicious you've become. Diane is your own sister!"
Who in the world would cut themselves for no reason, especially someone as pure and kind as Diane?
This woman didn't even bother crafting a believable lie!
"I swear I didn't. Half a year ago, Diane ran away from the wedding because she heard rumors that you were about to die. I didn't scheme to replace her!" Evelyn gritted her teeth against the excruciating pain, her bright eyes filled with hope as she looked at Christopher.
She could only hope he would believe her, even just this once.
Diane, lying weakly in Christopher's arms, a subtle mockery crossing her face at Evelyn's words.
How could Christopher possibly believe her?
After all, Diane had made sure that, since childhood, Christopher knew the one who lied and bullied her was always "Evelyn."
"If this happens again, I won't let you off. Get lost." Christopher's voice was as cold as ice. Without sparing Evelyn a glance, he pressed the call button for someone to come tend to Diane's wound.
Evelyn stood there, devastated, watching the scene unfold before her eyes. Her heart felt as though it had been ripped from her chest, replaced by an empty void.
She felt chilled to the bone.
A bitter, self-deprecating smile tugged at her lips.
Time really could change a person completely.
Evelyn returned to the Lewis Estate, exhausted. She had no appetite and headed straight upstairs.
She crossed paths with her mother-in-law, Kaya, who happened to be walking by, dressed elegantly. Her face was well-maintained and showed no signs of age, radiating an air of nobility.
Evelyn stopped in her tracks and greeted softly, "Mom."
"Do you not know that Lewis Group has a curfew? What have you been doing all day to only return at this hour?" Kaya scrutinized Evelyn and sneered.
"I'll be more careful next time," Evelyn didn't question the sudden curfew, her expression remained unchanged.
"Also, Christopher is busy with work every day. As his wife, if you can't help him, don't cling to him and do those kinds of things. You're not some floozy from the streets, so stop acting like one."
Kaya hinted at Christopher and Evelyn's activities from the night before, which left her feeling disgusted just thinking about it.
Evelyn, who had been rumored to have mixed with thugs and had a tarnished reputation since high school, somehow married into the Lewis family. Who knew how many lifetimes of good fortune she must have had?
If it weren't for Howard's respect for an old friendship and refused to let Christopher divorce her, Kaya would've kicked her out ages ago!
Evelyn bit her lip, her eyes reddening slightly. She could feel a lump in her throat, unable to utter a word in response.
She doubted Kaya didn't know that since their marriage, Christopher had only touched her the night before.
Suddenly, Evelyn didn't want to hold back anymore. She looked at Kaya and said, "Mom, if such behavior is shameful, then carrying on the Lewis line will be difficult, don't you think?"
"You—"
Kaya was about to scold her when Evelyn gave a slight nod and went upstairs.
Kaya was taken aback that the usually meek and submissive Evelyn dared to talk back. She stormed downstairs in fury.
Just then, Amy came out of the kitchen. Kaya immediately sternly repeated her daily instruction. "Make sure she drinks the milk. Got it?"
Carry on the Lewis line? She should consider if she even had the right to do so!
"Yes, Madam Kaya. Don't worry." Amy quickly replied. She followed Kaya's orders, slipping a little powder into the milk before heading upstairs to serve it.
Chapter 4 To Honor Marcus
Kaya personally witnessed Amy completing everything before she finally satisfiedly grabbed her bag and turned to leave.
Evelyn had just stepped out of the shower and saw the warm milk on the table. She knew it was prepared by Amy.
Although it tasted strange, she didn't want to let Amy's kindness go to waste and always drank it all.
After drinking the milk, Evelyn took out her hidden needle kit from the bottom of her suitcase.
A row of neatly arranged injector needles glinted under the light. Evelyn ran her fingers over them with a hint of sadness.
She couldn't get pregnant with Christopher's child.
When she first realized Christopher was her childhood sweetheart, countless fantasies about their future together flooded her mind—joy and excitement. She wanted to share every future she had dreamed of for the past fifteen years with him.
Having children and growing old together.
But Evelyn never anticipated that Christopher would fall in love with Diane and forget all about her.
A marriage built on unrequited love was useless. A child born in such an environment would not be happy.
So she needed to take precautions. This method wouldn't harm her body, and three needles would suffice.
After finishing her shots, Evelyn looked through the medical manuscript Marcus had left her. The more she read, the more regret she felt.
She had grown up by Marcus' side. The injector needle and unique medical techniques that neither her parents nor sister had inherited were all passed on to Evelyn. Marcus had given everything to her, even leaving a small clinic in the capital as a coming-of-age gift.
But her parents had always looked down on traditional medicine and revered modern medicine. By the time Marcus passed away, she was still a minor, and her parents sold the small clinic without her consent.
Now, traditional medicine was in decline, and the public treated it as a scourge. Those seeking fame had nearly drained its last bit of value from it, making it a subject of ridicule.
The Novak family was like this, and the Lewis family was even worse.
What could she do to honor Marcus' wishes?
The next day, before Evelyn was even fully awake, she received a call from the current owner of the small clinic.
"Miss Novak, I'm immigrating next month. If you still want to buy this clinic, I can give you priority consideration, but regarding the price..."
Evelyn was so excited she nearly jumped up, working to keep her voice steady. "Price isn't an issue. Please be sure to hold it for me. I'll come over right now to discuss it in person!"
After waiting for so long, she almost thought it was impossible to buy back Marcus' small clinic. Who knew things would take such a fortunate turn!
Without delay, Evelyn quickly washed up and headed out.
The current owner of the small clinic was also a practitioner of traditional medicine. He had initially bought it due to the promising future of the traditional medicine industry, but now they couldn't keep it running.
Back then, the clinic had sold for just over a million, but now buying it back would cost Evelyn more than three million.
Evelyn's heart nearly stopped. After a long pause, she pleaded, "Could you please give me a week? I'll do my best to gather the money as soon as possible."
"I can only give you three days. I have a lot of things to deal with and can't wait for you that long."
"Three days will be enough. Thank you!" Evelyn took a deep breath and expressed her gratitude.
No matter what, she had to give it a try.
Evelyn eagerly returned to the Lewis family and calculated all her assets. After years of frugality, she had saved up one and a half million, but she was still missing a significant amount.
She was unemployed, and the Lewis family believed her involvement in traditional medicine would bring them shame. This was something she couldn't ask for their help with, nor could they find out.
Just then, Amy came upstairs to call for Evelyn. "Mrs. Evelyn, Mr. Lewis is here."
"Mr. Lewis is here?" Evelyn snapped back to reality at the mention of his name. She was a bit surprised as Howard usually lived in his suburban estate to cultivate himself and rarely came to the Lewis Estate.
She hurriedly tidied up and headed downstairs.
As she reached the stairway, she heard a heated argument coming from the living room.
"Grandpa, I don't love Evelyn at all," Christopher said coldly, sitting on the sofa looking somewhat weary.
He couldn't understand what Evelyn had done to earn Howard's unwavering protection, making him refuse to agree to a divorce.
Evelyn stopped in her tracks on the stairs, her heart aching as she tightly gripped the railing.
Howard leisurely sipped his tea, looking a bit weary but speaking steadily. "In the Lewis family, we only know of widowhood, not divorce. If you insist on leaving, fine. Leave everything to Evelyn as compensation, and I won't stop you."
Who knew how much regret Christopher would feel in the future for the words he spoke today.
"Grandpa, she isn't part of the Lewis family." Christopher frowned slightly, as he stated calmly.
"If I say she is, then she is," Howard scoffed lightly. "Don't think I don't know what you're up to, you little brat. As long as I'm around, you can forget about any funny business. Evelyn has already suffered enough, and you're still bullying her? Are you even human?"
The servants nearby stifled their laughter but quickly lowered their heads when Christopher shot them a cold glare.
Chapter 5 A Hint to Care
"Other than the empty title of Mrs. Lewis, I won't give her anything else."
Upon hearing this, Howard scoffed in amusement, "Christopher, it's not that I'm trying to criticize you. You've always been good at everything since childhood, but your judgment about women is just terrible."
Christopher didn't respond, his brow slightly furrowed with displeasure.
Evelyn slowly came back to her senses, raised her hand to rub her cheeks to make her complexion look a little better. She then walked into the living room to greet Howard, "Grandpa."
Upon seeing her, Christopher's expression softened, but his cold eyes glared at her.
"It's only been half a month since I last saw Evelyn, and you've lost weight," Howard remarked fondly, a broad smile on his face. "If there's anything you're not used to, be sure to let me know. Don't suffer in silence."
"Grandpa, you know that the trend now is for a slender figure, and I am already quite chubby!" Evelyn said with a gentle smile as she sat next to Howard. As she looked up, her smile faltered.
Howard's complexion… Why does it look like he's been poisoned?!
Howard burst into laughter, "You silly girl, you're practically skin and bones, and still say you're fat! Christopher, you shouldn't just focus on your pile of emotionless documents. Spend some time with Evelyn. Do you think those papers will take care of you in your old age?"
Upon hearing this, Evelyn forced a smile, feeling a bit heavy-hearted.
Christopher, on the other hand, looked helpless. Since Evelyn entered, he hadn't even looked at her once, and he coldly replied, "I'd rather spend the rest of my life with paperwork."
"Alright then, the day you have an heir with your paperwork, let me know. I'd love to see that miracle before I die!"
Christopher was rendered speechless.
Evelyn's gaze shifted, and a thought struck her. She tugged at Howard's arm and pouted, "Grandpa, I noticed you don't look too well. Have you been waking up at night and having trouble sleeping?"
"How did Evelyn know?" Howard looked at Evelyn in surprise. No one else knew about this except for the doctor.
Then Howard recalled that Evelyn's grandfather was quite skilled in medicine. Any patient who was on the brink of death could be brought back to life under Marcus' care.
Evelyn had grown up alongside Marcus, so her medical skills were certainly not lacking. She seemed like she was hinting at something…
"Grandpa, if you're feeling unwell, you must go to the hospital for a detailed checkup. The doctor can prescribe the right treatment to help you recover faster!" Evelyn said with a gentle smile, subtly checking Howard's pulse.
Fortunately, it was only a mild poisoning. As long as Howard went to the hospital for a checkup, he would be fine after detoxification.
In fact, the antidote she extracted could cure the poison without side effects. It's just that if the Lewis family found out, not only would they refuse to let Grandpa Howard drink it, but they'd also think Evelyn was trying to poison him.
Her being suspected was a small matter, but if the toxins in Howard's body continued to accumulate, it might trigger an old illness, making things even more complicated.
"Alright, alright. I promise you this. Is that enough?" Howard said with a smile, his heart starting to contemplate.
Evelyn finally relaxed and smiled slightly, but she didn't notice that Christopher was watching her with suspicion with his brows furrowed.
After dinner, Howard decided to stay at the Lewis Estate for the night, and Christopher stayed too, accompanying Howard to play chess to pass the time
Howard held a fine porcelain cup, looking at his exceptional grandson with a hint of melancholy. "Christopher, your father's disappearance has always been a worry for me. I don't want you to follow in his footsteps. Do you understand?"
Christopher paused slightly as he fiddled with a chess piece. His gaze lowered, remaining silent for a long time.
Evelyn returned to her room. After taking a shower, she prepared to perform the second round of injections.
As the seventh injector needle was accurately inserted into the point, Evelyn felt a sensation and was about to insert the next one when the door suddenly swung open, startling her as she looked up.
Christopher strode in with a cold expression. When he looked up, he saw Evelyn staring at him in shock. From his angle, he could see the alluring curve of her chest, half-hidden under white lace.
She was only wearing a white bathrobe, the collar slipped down to her waist, revealing large patches of her fair skin. From this angle, he could see the enticing curves of her bosom half-hidden in the white lace.
Her slender waist was particularly striking, delicate enough to be gripped with one hand.
Not to mention, at that moment, Evelyn's wide, startled eyes filled with panic. Any man would find it hard to resist, especially when he recalled that one night. Christopher suddenly felt parched, struggling to suppress his urge.
But when Christopher noticed the several injector needles on her body, the fleeting allure in his gaze quickly vanished. He had a feeling that Evelyn was up to something again, and anger surged within him.
He strode forward and grasped her wrist without giving her a chance to speak, "Evelyn, you've really learned some tricks. First, you tricked Grandpa into not agreeing to our divorce, and now you're pulling some kind of sympathy stunt?"
Evelyn trembled slightly and met Christopher scornful gaze, her lips pressed tightly together. This jerk! What did he saw that made him think she was manipulating Howard to prevent the divorce?
－－－－－
👉 👉Click to read more free chapters
The unexpected twists and turns of fate have destined you.
"It hurts…"
A tearing pain suddenly struck, causing Evelyn to cry out. Just as she wanted to say something, a pungent smell of alcohol choked her nose, momentarily clouding her mind.
It was him.
"Diane, Diane…"
A deep, gentle whisper suddenly spilled from Christopher's lips. Those dark eyes, which had only held distance and disdain when looking at Evelyn, now softened strangely.
Evelyn's body stiffened, her eyes widening in disbelief as she stared at Christopher. Her heart flooded with a surge of humiliation.
"Diane…" However, Christopher seemed oblivious to her shock and unease. His dark eyes were intoxicated.
Smack—
Evelyn's shoulders trembled as she could not bear it any longer. She raised her arm and slapped Christopher across the face!
"Christopher, look clearly! I am Evelyn, your legally married wife in the Lewis family, not my sister Diane!"
In the half year of their marriage, their relationship was like a facade. Unless it was to see Howard, Christopher wouldn't even come home.
Evelyn still remembered how Christopher had humiliated her on their wedding night, calling her nothing more than a pawn in a transaction between two families. No matter how hard she tried to marry into the Lewis family, she could never expect him to touch her.
She had her heart set long ago, the person Christopher loved was not her. Yet they had been inexplicably bound together.
But no matter what, she couldn't tolerate being treated as a substitute for Diane!
The slap was so heavy that it gradually cleared Christopher's muddled senses. He lowered his head, his dark eyes landing on Evelyn's humiliating yet stubborn face.
In an instant, all tenderness faded, leaving only coldness and disgust.
"Evelyn," Christopher gritted his teeth as he looked at the damned woman before him, his handsome face contorted with anger. "You know exactly how much scheming was involved in this so-called marriage."
Evelyn felt her eyes redden from his words. "Do you think I wanted to marry you? It was Diane who ran away…"
"Shut up!" Christopher snapped, cutting her off with disdain. "Even now, you still want to blame Diane? If it weren't for something you did, why else would she have disappeared without a trace?"
Who else could be the biggest beneficiary of Diane's disappearance but Evelyn?
If it weren't for Christopher's grandfather forcing him to marry Evelyn, he would never have allowed her to set foot into the Lewis family!
"I didn't!" Evelyn bit her lip, wanting to argue but fell silent, remembering her parents' life-threatening plea.
She couldn't say anything.
If she hadn't married Christopher six months ago, she would still be a student at the Chinese medicine school. She wouldn't have been forced to leave campus due to the Lewis family's disdain for traditional medicine.
No matter how much grievance Evelyn felt, she could only swallow her words deep down.
Seeing that Evelyn couldn't utter a single defense, Christopher became even more convinced he had exposed her intentions and sneered.
"Aren't you doing everything you can to replace Diane? Then don't be pretentious and just endure everything!"
Evelyn struggled to push him away, but her strength was no match for his madness.
In that moment, she saw the thrill of revenge in his eyes…
It felt like an eternity before Christopher carelessly tossed Evelyn aside, standing up to leave.
Evelyn lay amidst the chaos, staring blankly at the ceiling. After a long while, she wrapped herself in a blanket and walked into the bathroom.
Looking at the heavy red marks ravaged on her skin, Evelyn stared blankly. After a while, she began to laugh.
As she laughed, tears began to fall.
Now, she truly had no right to like childhood sweetheart anymore.
Half an hour later, when Evelyn walked out of the bathroom, she found Christopher sitting on the edge of the bed, smoking. She let out a sarcastic laugh and was about to turn away when she suddenly froze.
Christopher's upper body was bare, his muscular back facing her, and a crooked half-moon scar just below his waist caught Evelyn's eye.
Years ago, she had tattooed that crescent on childhood sweetheart's waist to cover the burn scar on his side. Why was it now on Christopher?
Evelyn widened her eyes, her heart's pain suddenly replaced by joy and excitement. A soft blush spread across her cheeks.
So Christopher was the childhood sweetheart she had been waiting for all along?
At that moment, the phone vibrated. Evelyn glanced at it, only to see Christopher answer the call.
She was unaware who was on the other end, but at that moment, Christopher's indifferent and impatient handsome face suddenly broke into a look of joy. His narrow eyes brimming with tenderness, dazzled Evelyn.
"Wait for me at the spot. I'll come find you right away. Be good."
After hanging up, Christopher immediately stood up to change clothes. Without sparing Evelyn a glance, he grabbed his coat and left the room in long strides.
The excitement in Evelyn's eyes faded slightly. She pressed her lips together, reassuring herself that Christopher simply hadn't recognized her yet, which was why he was still so cold.
However, after a moment of hesitation, Evelyn decided to follow him to see what was going on.
Chapter 2 Diane's Scheme
As soon as Evelyn thought about the expression Christopher would show when he realized she was the girl he promised to marry when they were young, her heart started pounding uncontrollably.
She had waited for him for 15 years.
She didn't want to wait a moment longer.
Screech—
The car suddenly came to a halt, and Evelyn's face turned pale as she looked at the two embracing figures not far away. A sharp, prickling sensation spread throughout her heart.
The rain was drizzling, yet they showed no signs of parting, making others envious.
Evelyn's eyes suddenly reddened, and she uncontrollably drove the car closer. Just as she was about to roll down the window, she heard Christopher's gentle yet cruel voice reach her ears.
"Diane, the one I want to marry has always been you. As for Evelyn, I'll divorce her. She has taken your place as Mrs. Lewis for long enough. It's time to return what's rightfully yours."
Each word pierced her heart, and the sound was like daggers to her ears.
Evelyn's body shook violently. She watched Christopher gently comforting Diane in his arms through the car window. The harsh reality she heard made her vision blur.
It couldn't be.
She must have heard it wrong.
Christopher didn't come home all night. It was only as dawn approached that Evelyn, burdened with worries, fell into a restless sleep, only to be awakened by her vibrating phone.
The screen displayed the name "Christopher." Instantly, all drowsiness vanished, and she answered the call.
Before she could speak, Diane's soft voice came from the other end.
"Evelyn, I have something important to discuss with you. I'm in Room 512 at Starlight Hospital."
"Why are you using Christopher's phone to call me?" Evelyn asked with a furrowed brow, sensing something ominous.
Diane laughed softly as if she had heard a joke. "I'm sorry, Evelyn. My health isn't great, so Christopher has been worried and stayed with me. He just fell asleep a moment ago."
After saying this, Diane hung up. Evelyn stared at her phone, her lips pressed tightly together.
Half an hour later, in the VIP ward of Starlight Hospital.
Evelyn placed her visit gift on the table and looked up at Diane, who was sitting against the hospital bed.
Her face was gentle but pale, her body as fragile as a delicate willow. She wore a patient gown, exuding a frailty that evoked a protective instinct.
"Evelyn, you've taken my man and occupied the position of Mrs. Lewis. It seems you're living quite well," Diane glanced at Evelyn's clothes and jewelry, speaking softly yet with a mocking tone.
Though simple, they were all custom-made by renowned designers and quite valuable, amounting to nearly a million altogether.
These things should have belonged to her.
Evelyn sat down, initially thinking she had misheard, her gaze piercing with pain. "Don't you understand why I married into the Lewis family?"
It was because she married into it that she found out that her childhood sweetheart had fallen in love with her own sister.
How ridiculous.
"Hehe." Diane laughed innocently, her beautiful eyes filled with mockery as she looked at Evelyn. "So, I guess I should be thanked. If it weren't for the rumors about Christopher being seriously injured in a car accident, being left disabled and on the verge of death, you wouldn't have married in my place. Otherwise, do you really think you're worthy?"
If it hadn't been for the rumors that Christopher might die, the Lewis Group would have almost been completely divided by the Lewis family. Otherwise, how could Diane let someone else benefit?
The Lewis family was one of the most prominent aristocratic families in the capital, tracing back over a hundred years.
Now, under Christopher's management, the Lewis Group's industries spread across the nation and even worldwide. They were now venturing into the pharmaceutical industry, with limitless prospects.
Evelyn furrowed her brows tightly and suddenly realized something, her eyes widening. "You didn't run away from the marriage to find true love, did you?"
"Only you would believe such nonsense," Diane raised her chin." With my status, why would I stay in that situation instead of running away? Only to become a widow?"
She did love Christopher, but she wasn't about to throw away her future at such a young age.
"So, you returned because you were certain Christopher was fine!" Evelyn trembled with rage, struggling to suppress the fury in her chest. "Diane, aren't you afraid I'll expose you?"
Diane was unfazed, smiling innocently. "Evelyn, who would believe you? I'm a heart patient. Would I really risk my life to escape the wedding and go abroad?"
"Besides, do you think this is something I planned alone?"
Evelyn's fury surged as she stared at Diane's lips moving, her anger threatening to burst forth. Her vision blurred, and a metallic taste rose in her throat.
Diane had a heart condition and had been frail since childhood. She wouldn't gamble with her life, and their parents wouldn't allow it either.
Not to mention, Diane was the future heir to Novak Pharmaceuticals. Her talent in modern medicine had always been their parents' pride.
Unless...
Seeing Evelyn's pale face, Diane smiled even more sweetly. "When our parents suggested you take my place to be widow, I genuinely thanked you. But now that I'm back, Evelyn, if you know what's good for you, it's best to propose a divorce. Otherwise, don't blame us for being merciless."
Chapter 3 Betrayal of Hope
For the past six months, Diane had been hiding abroad, terrified that the Lewis Group would find her. Meanwhile, that despicable Evelyn had taken over her wealth and man that rightfully belonged to her.
Now that she was back, she would make Evelyn pay back tenfold!
Evelyn took a deep breath, suppressing the bitterness welling up in her eyes, and coldly curled her lips. "Diane, do you really think I'll let you manipulate me again?"
"Oh, really?" Diane was momentarily stunned before letting out a cold laugh. Suddenly, she grabbed the fruit knife from the table and slashed her arm with it!
The knife dropped right in front of Evelyn. To anyone watching, it would seem like Evelyn had attacked her. Before Evelyn could even react, someone forcefully grabbed her shoulders and yanked her backward.
Caught off guard, Evelyn's lower back slammed against the sharp corner of the table with a loud "thud." The excruciating pain drained the color from her face, leaving her gasping silently.
"Diane!" Christopher ignored Evelyn entirely. He strode to Diane's side, his expression dark and filled with concern as he examined her bleeding wound, a fierce glint flashing in his eyes.
"It's okay, it's just a little cut. It doesn't hurt," Diane forced a weak smile at Christopher, her voice fragile. "Evelyn didn't mean it. Don't be mad at her…"
Didn't mean it?
Christopher's cold gaze swept over Evelyn, who was leaning against the table in visible pain. Disgust filled his handsome face. "Evelyn, do you have a death wish?"
"It wasn't me! She cut herself, I..." Evelyn bit her lip, trying to explain.
"Enough!" Christopher interrupted her harshly, his voice filled with impatience. "Evelyn, take a look in the mirror and see how vile and malicious you've become. Diane is your own sister!"
Who in the world would cut themselves for no reason, especially someone as pure and kind as Diane?
This woman didn't even bother crafting a believable lie!
"I swear I didn't. Half a year ago, Diane ran away from the wedding because she heard rumors that you were about to die. I didn't scheme to replace her!" Evelyn gritted her teeth against the excruciating pain, her bright eyes filled with hope as she looked at Christopher.
She could only hope he would believe her, even just this once.
Diane, lying weakly in Christopher's arms, a subtle mockery crossing her face at Evelyn's words.
How could Christopher possibly believe her?
After all, Diane had made sure that, since childhood, Christopher knew the one who lied and bullied her was always "Evelyn."
"If this happens again, I won't let you off. Get lost." Christopher's voice was as cold as ice. Without sparing Evelyn a glance, he pressed the call button for someone to come tend to Diane's wound.
Evelyn stood there, devastated, watching the scene unfold before her eyes. Her heart felt as though it had been ripped from her chest, replaced by an empty void.
She felt chilled to the bone.
A bitter, self-deprecating smile tugged at her lips.
Time really could change a person completely.
Evelyn returned to the Lewis Estate, exhausted. She had no appetite and headed straight upstairs.
She crossed paths with her mother-in-law, Kaya, who happened to be walking by, dressed elegantly. Her face was well-maintained and showed no signs of age, radiating an air of nobility.
Evelyn stopped in her tracks and greeted softly, "Mom."
"Do you not know that Lewis Group has a curfew? What have you been doing all day to only return at this hour?" Kaya scrutinized Evelyn and sneered.
"I'll be more careful next time," Evelyn didn't question the sudden curfew, her expression remained unchanged.
"Also, Christopher is busy with work every day. As his wife, if you can't help him, don't cling to him and do those kinds of things. You're not some floozy from the streets, so stop acting like one."
Kaya hinted at Christopher and Evelyn's activities from the night before, which left her feeling disgusted just thinking about it.
Evelyn, who had been rumored to have mixed with thugs and had a tarnished reputation since high school, somehow married into the Lewis family. Who knew how many lifetimes of good fortune she must have had?
If it weren't for Howard's respect for an old friendship and refused to let Christopher divorce her, Kaya would've kicked her out ages ago!
Evelyn bit her lip, her eyes reddening slightly. She could feel a lump in her throat, unable to utter a word in response.
She doubted Kaya didn't know that since their marriage, Christopher had only touched her the night before.
Suddenly, Evelyn didn't want to hold back anymore. She looked at Kaya and said, "Mom, if such behavior is shameful, then carrying on the Lewis line will be difficult, don't you think?"
"You—"
Kaya was about to scold her when Evelyn gave a slight nod and went upstairs.
Kaya was taken aback that the usually meek and submissive Evelyn dared to talk back. She stormed downstairs in fury.
Just then, Amy came out of the kitchen. Kaya immediately sternly repeated her daily instruction. "Make sure she drinks the milk. Got it?"
Carry on the Lewis line? She should consider if she even had the right to do so!
"Yes, Madam Kaya. Don't worry." Amy quickly replied. She followed Kaya's orders, slipping a little powder into the milk before heading upstairs to serve it.
Chapter 4 To Honor Marcus
Kaya personally witnessed Amy completing everything before she finally satisfiedly grabbed her bag and turned to leave.
Evelyn had just stepped out of the shower and saw the warm milk on the table. She knew it was prepared by Amy.
Although it tasted strange, she didn't want to let Amy's kindness go to waste and always drank it all.
After drinking the milk, Evelyn took out her hidden needle kit from the bottom of her suitcase.
A row of neatly arranged injector needles glinted under the light. Evelyn ran her fingers over them with a hint of sadness.
She couldn't get pregnant with Christopher's child.
When she first realized Christopher was her childhood sweetheart, countless fantasies about their future together flooded her mind—joy and excitement. She wanted to share every future she had dreamed of for the past fifteen years with him.
Having children and growing old together.
But Evelyn never anticipated that Christopher would fall in love with Diane and forget all about her.
A marriage built on unrequited love was useless. A child born in such an environment would not be happy.
So she needed to take precautions. This method wouldn't harm her body, and three needles would suffice.
After finishing her shots, Evelyn looked through the medical manuscript Marcus had left her. The more she read, the more regret she felt.
She had grown up by Marcus' side. The injector needle and unique medical techniques that neither her parents nor sister had inherited were all passed on to Evelyn. Marcus had given everything to her, even leaving a small clinic in the capital as a coming-of-age gift.
But her parents had always looked down on traditional medicine and revered modern medicine. By the time Marcus passed away, she was still a minor, and her parents sold the small clinic without her consent.
Now, traditional medicine was in decline, and the public treated it as a scourge. Those seeking fame had nearly drained its last bit of value from it, making it a subject of ridicule.
The Novak family was like this, and the Lewis family was even worse.
What could she do to honor Marcus' wishes?
The next day, before Evelyn was even fully awake, she received a call from the current owner of the small clinic.
"Miss Novak, I'm immigrating next month. If you still want to buy this clinic, I can give you priority consideration, but regarding the price..."
Evelyn was so excited she nearly jumped up, working to keep her voice steady. "Price isn't an issue. Please be sure to hold it for me. I'll come over right now to discuss it in person!"
After waiting for so long, she almost thought it was impossible to buy back Marcus' small clinic. Who knew things would take such a fortunate turn!
Without delay, Evelyn quickly washed up and headed out.
The current owner of the small clinic was also a practitioner of traditional medicine. He had initially bought it due to the promising future of the traditional medicine industry, but now they couldn't keep it running.
Back then, the clinic had sold for just over a million, but now buying it back would cost Evelyn more than three million.
Evelyn's heart nearly stopped. After a long pause, she pleaded, "Could you please give me a week? I'll do my best to gather the money as soon as possible."
"I can only give you three days. I have a lot of things to deal with and can't wait for you that long."
"Three days will be enough. Thank you!" Evelyn took a deep breath and expressed her gratitude.
No matter what, she had to give it a try.
Evelyn eagerly returned to the Lewis family and calculated all her assets. After years of frugality, she had saved up one and a half million, but she was still missing a significant amount.
She was unemployed, and the Lewis family believed her involvement in traditional medicine would bring them shame. This was something she couldn't ask for their help with, nor could they find out.
Just then, Amy came upstairs to call for Evelyn. "Mrs. Evelyn, Mr. Lewis is here."
"Mr. Lewis is here?" Evelyn snapped back to reality at the mention of his name. She was a bit surprised as Howard usually lived in his suburban estate to cultivate himself and rarely came to the Lewis Estate.
She hurriedly tidied up and headed downstairs.
As she reached the stairway, she heard a heated argument coming from the living room.
"Grandpa, I don't love Evelyn at all," Christopher said coldly, sitting on the sofa looking somewhat weary.
He couldn't understand what Evelyn had done to earn Howard's unwavering protection, making him refuse to agree to a divorce.
Evelyn stopped in her tracks on the stairs, her heart aching as she tightly gripped the railing.
Howard leisurely sipped his tea, looking a bit weary but speaking steadily. "In the Lewis family, we only know of widowhood, not divorce. If you insist on leaving, fine. Leave everything to Evelyn as compensation, and I won't stop you."
Who knew how much regret Christopher would feel in the future for the words he spoke today.
"Grandpa, she isn't part of the Lewis family." Christopher frowned slightly, as he stated calmly.
"If I say she is, then she is," Howard scoffed lightly. "Don't think I don't know what you're up to, you little brat. As long as I'm around, you can forget about any funny business. Evelyn has already suffered enough, and you're still bullying her? Are you even human?"
The servants nearby stifled their laughter but quickly lowered their heads when Christopher shot them a cold glare.
Chapter 5 A Hint to Care
"Other than the empty title of Mrs. Lewis, I won't give her anything else."
Upon hearing this, Howard scoffed in amusement, "Christopher, it's not that I'm trying to criticize you. You've always been good at everything since childhood, but your judgment about women is just terrible."
Christopher didn't respond, his brow slightly furrowed with displeasure.
Evelyn slowly came back to her senses, raised her hand to rub her cheeks to make her complexion look a little better. She then walked into the living room to greet Howard, "Grandpa."
Upon seeing her, Christopher's expression softened, but his cold eyes glared at her.
"It's only been half a month since I last saw Evelyn, and you've lost weight," Howard remarked fondly, a broad smile on his face. "If there's anything you're not used to, be sure to let me know. Don't suffer in silence."
"Grandpa, you know that the trend now is for a slender figure, and I am already quite chubby!" Evelyn said with a gentle smile as she sat next to Howard. As she looked up, her smile faltered.
Howard's complexion… Why does it look like he's been poisoned?!
Howard burst into laughter, "You silly girl, you're practically skin and bones, and still say you're fat! Christopher, you shouldn't just focus on your pile of emotionless documents. Spend some time with Evelyn. Do you think those papers will take care of you in your old age?"
Upon hearing this, Evelyn forced a smile, feeling a bit heavy-hearted.
Christopher, on the other hand, looked helpless. Since Evelyn entered, he hadn't even looked at her once, and he coldly replied, "I'd rather spend the rest of my life with paperwork."
"Alright then, the day you have an heir with your paperwork, let me know. I'd love to see that miracle before I die!"
Christopher was rendered speechless.
Evelyn's gaze shifted, and a thought struck her. She tugged at Howard's arm and pouted, "Grandpa, I noticed you don't look too well. Have you been waking up at night and having trouble sleeping?"
"How did Evelyn know?" Howard looked at Evelyn in surprise. No one else knew about this except for the doctor.
Then Howard recalled that Evelyn's grandfather was quite skilled in medicine. Any patient who was on the brink of death could be brought back to life under Marcus' care.
Evelyn had grown up alongside Marcus, so her medical skills were certainly not lacking. She seemed like she was hinting at something…
"Grandpa, if you're feeling unwell, you must go to the hospital for a detailed checkup. The doctor can prescribe the right treatment to help you recover faster!" Evelyn said with a gentle smile, subtly checking Howard's pulse.
Fortunately, it was only a mild poisoning. As long as Howard went to the hospital for a checkup, he would be fine after detoxification.
In fact, the antidote she extracted could cure the poison without side effects. It's just that if the Lewis family found out, not only would they refuse to let Grandpa Howard drink it, but they'd also think Evelyn was trying to poison him.
Her being suspected was a small matter, but if the toxins in Howard's body continued to accumulate, it might trigger an old illness, making things even more complicated.
"Alright, alright. I promise you this. Is that enough?" Howard said with a smile, his heart starting to contemplate.
Evelyn finally relaxed and smiled slightly, but she didn't notice that Christopher was watching her with suspicion with his brows furrowed.
After dinner, Howard decided to stay at the Lewis Estate for the night, and Christopher stayed too, accompanying Howard to play chess to pass the time
Howard held a fine porcelain cup, looking at his exceptional grandson with a hint of melancholy. "Christopher, your father's disappearance has always been a worry for me. I don't want you to follow in his footsteps. Do you understand?"
Christopher paused slightly as he fiddled with a chess piece. His gaze lowered, remaining silent for a long time.
Evelyn returned to her room. After taking a shower, she prepared to perform the second round of injections.
As the seventh injector needle was accurately inserted into the point, Evelyn felt a sensation and was about to insert the next one when the door suddenly swung open, startling her as she looked up.
Christopher strode in with a cold expression. When he looked up, he saw Evelyn staring at him in shock. From his angle, he could see the alluring curve of her chest, half-hidden under white lace.
She was only wearing a white bathrobe, the collar slipped down to her waist, revealing large patches of her fair skin. From this angle, he could see the enticing curves of her bosom half-hidden in the white lace.
Her slender waist was particularly striking, delicate enough to be gripped with one hand.
Not to mention, at that moment, Evelyn's wide, startled eyes filled with panic. Any man would find it hard to resist, especially when he recalled that one night. Christopher suddenly felt parched, struggling to suppress his urge.
But when Christopher noticed the several injector needles on her body, the fleeting allure in his gaze quickly vanished. He had a feeling that Evelyn was up to something again, and anger surged within him.
He strode forward and grasped her wrist without giving her a chance to speak, "Evelyn, you've really learned some tricks. First, you tricked Grandpa into not agreeing to our divorce, and now you're pulling some kind of sympathy stunt?"
Evelyn trembled slightly and met Christopher scornful gaze, her lips pressed tightly together. This jerk! What did he saw that made him think she was manipulating Howard to prevent the divorce?
－－－－－
👉 👉Click to read more free chapters
00:07
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Chapter 1 Scumbag
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
👉📚After a one-night stand with the werewolf CEO, he came to sleep with me every night...📚
Chapter 1 Betrayal
Moana
It was a hot summer evening, and I had just spent the entire day job hunting.
Finding work as a human in a world dominated by werewolves, especially in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the city, wasn’t easy. Even though I had a degree in Early Childhood Education, no schools wanted to hire me because I was a human. Werewolf parents were outraged at the thought of a “worthless human” teaching their children, as if my skills, drive, and education meant nothing.
So, I was now limited to service jobs, which were also unfortunately hard to come by because the job market was oversaturated with other humans who were also desperate to pay their bills.
If I didn’t find a job soon, though, I would lose my apartment. My landlord had already given me a thirty-day notice. If I didn’t pay my rent -- and the three months of rent that I already owed -- by the end of the thirty days, he was going to evict me.
At least I still had my boyfriend, Sam. He wasn’t extraordinarily well-off either despite being a werewolf, but at least he had a job and could pay his rent. We had been together for three years now and had known each other for five, so maybe it was time to talk about moving in together soon.
As I was walking down the packed city street, a thin layer of sweat caked to my forehead from spending the day running from business to business as I tried to find someone who would hire me, I started to realize how hungry I was. I couldn’t afford to eat out, but the delicious smells coming from the restaurants I passed began to make my mouth water.
One particular restaurant across the street caught my eye, but not because of the smell of food.
I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widening.
Inside the restaurant, right in the window, was Sam. He wasn’t alone; he was with another woman, and they were…
Kissing.
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” I said out loud, causing a few passersby to turn their heads and give me weird looks.
Sam had told me that he was busy recently, that he had a lot of work… Was this what he was really doing? Cheating on me with some other woman?
The fury bubbled up inside of me, and without thinking, I stormed across the street and toward the restaurant window. My stomach turned as I came closer. This woman was gorgeous -- basically a supermodel -- and that didn’t make me feel any better about the situation. Not only was Sam cheating on me, but he was cheating on me with someone who looked like that.
She was thin, blonde, and tan with long legs, wearing a skimpy evening dress and high heels. I do get compliments on my face, body and long red hair, but in that moment, I felt so worthless as I stood there looking at Sam and his mistress.
How could he do this to me?
I stopped in front of the window. Neither of them even saw me standing there, they were so absorbed in their makeout session.
So, I banged on the window.
Sam and the mystery woman both jumped, their eyes widening when they saw me. I stormed over to the entrance and ran inside, ignoring the strange looks from the restaurant staff and customers, and ran up to where Sam and the woman sat.
“How fucking dare you?!” I yelled, my hands curled up into fists at my sides. “We’ve been together for three years and you’re cheating on me?”
The woman looked back and forth between Sam and I with an embarrassed expression on her face as the restaurant fell silent, but Sam’s face showed only anger and resentment. Without saying a word, Sam stood and grabbed me by the arm, dragging me out of the restaurant. He was too strong for me to resist, so I stumbled after him and back out into the busy street with tears streaming down my cheeks.
“You’re making a fool of both of us, Moana,” he growled once we were outside.
“I’m making a fool of us?” I replied, my voice still raised. “You’re making out with another woman in public!”
Sam merely rolled his eyes and pulled me further away from the door. His werewolf eyes burned a bright orange color and his face was wrought with anger.
“Control your temper,” he whispered, pushing me roughly up against the side of the building. “You’re just an ordinary human. You should feel lucky that I even entertained you for three years.”
His words stung, and my vision became clouded with tears.
“Why her?” I croaked as a sob caught in my throat.
Sam, the man who had told me he loved me for three years, merely chuckled. “You’re useless to me,” he snarled. “She’s a Beta. Her family is incredibly wealthy and powerful, and thanks to her, I’ll be starting a new job at WereCorp next week.”
WereCorp was the biggest corporation in the world. Not only did they control all of the banks, but they also developed the newest and most widely-used cryptocurrency of the 21st Century: WCoin. I never used it -- humans weren’t allowed to -- but it made a lot of werewolves extremely rich when it first came out.
He continued, “What have you done for me aside from mooching off of me because you can’t even get a job of your own? You’re nothing compared to her. How dare you even question my decision to move on.”
There was nothing else I could say; nothing else that could come to mind aside from getting the hell away from him. I shoved Sam away finally, pushing myself away from the wall. “Fuck you,” I growled, my rage taking over as I raised my hand and slapped him hard across the face. Passersby were looking at us now, but I didn’t care.
Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed away without looking back.
As I walked numbly down the street and wiped the tears from my eyes, I thought about what Sam was like when we first met; he had been nothing more than a bullied Omega in high school with no confidence, no prospects, and no friends. I had helped him gain confidence with my love and support, and this was how he repaid me? By leaving me for some blonde, all for a job at WereCorp?
Nothing angered me more than knowing that my boyfriend of three years, and best friend for five years, had left me so easily over money and power.
I was still fuming when I stepped out into the intersection, too numb to look properly before crossing. Just then, I heard the sound of a car honking and looked up to see a luxury car driving straight for me. Cursing to myself, I stumbled backwards and fell into a puddle just before the car hit me.
The car came to a screeching halt next to me, which was surprising since I assumed that they would just drive away after nearly hitting me, but what surprised me even more was the person who sat inside the car when the window rolled down.
Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp.
Edrick was known not only for being the youngest CEO in the history of the company and the heir to the largest fortune in the world, but also for his stunning appearance -- and although I was incredibly hurt and angry about everything that had happened today, I couldn’t help but notice his strong jawline, his muscular shoulders and arms, and his incredibly handsome face.
I opened my mouth to say something about how he had nearly hit me, but before I could, he looked me up and down and tossed a wad of cash out the window, driving away with a rev of his engine.
Edrick Morgan, the CEO of WereCorp, had nearly hit me with his car… and tossed me money like I was some beggar.
All werewolves really were arrogant assholes.
I threw the cash on the ground and stood, cursing under my breath as I realized how soaked and dirty my clothes were. I’d have to go home and see if I could scrounge up some change to take them to the laundromat so I could continue job hunting tomorrow, but admittedly for now I just wanted to drown my sorrows.
I walked for a few blocks, finally spotting a bar that seemed nice and quiet.Taking a deep breath and smoothing down my stained shirt, I walked through the doors and approached the bouncer.
The bouncer narrowed his eyes at me and looked me up and down, taking in my dirty appearance sniffing the air in front of me.
“No humans allowed without a member escort,” he growled, folding his arms.
I frowned. “Member?” I asked. “I’m a paying customer. Just let me buy a drink.”
The bouncer shook his head and began to usher me toward the door like I was some sort of nuisance.
“Is this even legal?” I said, raising my voice. “You can’t just discriminate against humans like this! Is my money worthless here just because of--”
“She’s with me,” a stern and clear voice suddenly said from behind.
The bouncer and I both looked up and turned to see a man in a suit standing on the stairs.
Edrick Morgan.
Chapter 2 The Werewolf CEO
Moana
“She’s with me.”
The bouncer whipped around to face the man standing on the stairs. I stood there, my eyes wide, as I realized that the man who was mysteriously helping me get into the bar was the same man who had almost hit me with his car on the street and then promptly threw me a wad of cash like I was a beggar: Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp. I considered just turning around and leaving, but before I could, Edrick came down the stairs and waved the bouncer away, fixing his steely gray eyes on me.
“Come on,” he said, peering around me to look out the door and onto the street. “It looks like it’s going to rain again. You don’t want to be walking around in the rain, do you?”
I felt as though there was something a bit condescending in the wealthy werewolf’s tone, but he was right: it had been raining for most of the day, and had already begun to sprinkle again. I didn’t want to walk home in the rain and get more soaked than I already was, so I silently followed Edrick up the stairs.
“You’re still wearing those dirty clothes,” Edrick said in a somewhat cold tone of voice as we reached the top of the stairs. “I gave you money to replace them. Why didn’t you use it?”
Click to READ more👉👉Title：His Nanny Mate
Chapter 1 Betrayal
Moana
It was a hot summer evening, and I had just spent the entire day job hunting.
Finding work as a human in a world dominated by werewolves, especially in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the city, wasn’t easy. Even though I had a degree in Early Childhood Education, no schools wanted to hire me because I was a human. Werewolf parents were outraged at the thought of a “worthless human” teaching their children, as if my skills, drive, and education meant nothing.
So, I was now limited to service jobs, which were also unfortunately hard to come by because the job market was oversaturated with other humans who were also desperate to pay their bills.
If I didn’t find a job soon, though, I would lose my apartment. My landlord had already given me a thirty-day notice. If I didn’t pay my rent -- and the three months of rent that I already owed -- by the end of the thirty days, he was going to evict me.
At least I still had my boyfriend, Sam. He wasn’t extraordinarily well-off either despite being a werewolf, but at least he had a job and could pay his rent. We had been together for three years now and had known each other for five, so maybe it was time to talk about moving in together soon.
As I was walking down the packed city street, a thin layer of sweat caked to my forehead from spending the day running from business to business as I tried to find someone who would hire me, I started to realize how hungry I was. I couldn’t afford to eat out, but the delicious smells coming from the restaurants I passed began to make my mouth water.
One particular restaurant across the street caught my eye, but not because of the smell of food.
I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widening.
Inside the restaurant, right in the window, was Sam. He wasn’t alone; he was with another woman, and they were…
Kissing.
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” I said out loud, causing a few passersby to turn their heads and give me weird looks.
Sam had told me that he was busy recently, that he had a lot of work… Was this what he was really doing? Cheating on me with some other woman?
The fury bubbled up inside of me, and without thinking, I stormed across the street and toward the restaurant window. My stomach turned as I came closer. This woman was gorgeous -- basically a supermodel -- and that didn’t make me feel any better about the situation. Not only was Sam cheating on me, but he was cheating on me with someone who looked like that.
She was thin, blonde, and tan with long legs, wearing a skimpy evening dress and high heels. I do get compliments on my face, body and long red hair, but in that moment, I felt so worthless as I stood there looking at Sam and his mistress.
How could he do this to me?
I stopped in front of the window. Neither of them even saw me standing there, they were so absorbed in their makeout session.
So, I banged on the window.
Sam and the mystery woman both jumped, their eyes widening when they saw me. I stormed over to the entrance and ran inside, ignoring the strange looks from the restaurant staff and customers, and ran up to where Sam and the woman sat.
“How fucking dare you?!” I yelled, my hands curled up into fists at my sides. “We’ve been together for three years and you’re cheating on me?”
The woman looked back and forth between Sam and I with an embarrassed expression on her face as the restaurant fell silent, but Sam’s face showed only anger and resentment. Without saying a word, Sam stood and grabbed me by the arm, dragging me out of the restaurant. He was too strong for me to resist, so I stumbled after him and back out into the busy street with tears streaming down my cheeks.
“You’re making a fool of both of us, Moana,” he growled once we were outside.
“I’m making a fool of us?” I replied, my voice still raised. “You’re making out with another woman in public!”
Sam merely rolled his eyes and pulled me further away from the door. His werewolf eyes burned a bright orange color and his face was wrought with anger.
“Control your temper,” he whispered, pushing me roughly up against the side of the building. “You’re just an ordinary human. You should feel lucky that I even entertained you for three years.”
His words stung, and my vision became clouded with tears.
“Why her?” I croaked as a sob caught in my throat.
Sam, the man who had told me he loved me for three years, merely chuckled. “You’re useless to me,” he snarled. “She’s a Beta. Her family is incredibly wealthy and powerful, and thanks to her, I’ll be starting a new job at WereCorp next week.”
WereCorp was the biggest corporation in the world. Not only did they control all of the banks, but they also developed the newest and most widely-used cryptocurrency of the 21st Century: WCoin. I never used it -- humans weren’t allowed to -- but it made a lot of werewolves extremely rich when it first came out.
He continued, “What have you done for me aside from mooching off of me because you can’t even get a job of your own? You’re nothing compared to her. How dare you even question my decision to move on.”
There was nothing else I could say; nothing else that could come to mind aside from getting the hell away from him. I shoved Sam away finally, pushing myself away from the wall. “Fuck you,” I growled, my rage taking over as I raised my hand and slapped him hard across the face. Passersby were looking at us now, but I didn’t care.
Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed away without looking back.
As I walked numbly down the street and wiped the tears from my eyes, I thought about what Sam was like when we first met; he had been nothing more than a bullied Omega in high school with no confidence, no prospects, and no friends. I had helped him gain confidence with my love and support, and this was how he repaid me? By leaving me for some blonde, all for a job at WereCorp?
Nothing angered me more than knowing that my boyfriend of three years, and best friend for five years, had left me so easily over money and power.
I was still fuming when I stepped out into the intersection, too numb to look properly before crossing. Just then, I heard the sound of a car honking and looked up to see a luxury car driving straight for me. Cursing to myself, I stumbled backwards and fell into a puddle just before the car hit me.
The car came to a screeching halt next to me, which was surprising since I assumed that they would just drive away after nearly hitting me, but what surprised me even more was the person who sat inside the car when the window rolled down.
Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp.
Edrick was known not only for being the youngest CEO in the history of the company and the heir to the largest fortune in the world, but also for his stunning appearance -- and although I was incredibly hurt and angry about everything that had happened today, I couldn’t help but notice his strong jawline, his muscular shoulders and arms, and his incredibly handsome face.
I opened my mouth to say something about how he had nearly hit me, but before I could, he looked me up and down and tossed a wad of cash out the window, driving away with a rev of his engine.
Edrick Morgan, the CEO of WereCorp, had nearly hit me with his car… and tossed me money like I was some beggar.
All werewolves really were arrogant assholes.
I threw the cash on the ground and stood, cursing under my breath as I realized how soaked and dirty my clothes were. I’d have to go home and see if I could scrounge up some change to take them to the laundromat so I could continue job hunting tomorrow, but admittedly for now I just wanted to drown my sorrows.
I walked for a few blocks, finally spotting a bar that seemed nice and quiet.Taking a deep breath and smoothing down my stained shirt, I walked through the doors and approached the bouncer.
The bouncer narrowed his eyes at me and looked me up and down, taking in my dirty appearance sniffing the air in front of me.
“No humans allowed without a member escort,” he growled, folding his arms.
I frowned. “Member?” I asked. “I’m a paying customer. Just let me buy a drink.”
The bouncer shook his head and began to usher me toward the door like I was some sort of nuisance.
“Is this even legal?” I said, raising my voice. “You can’t just discriminate against humans like this! Is my money worthless here just because of--”
“She’s with me,” a stern and clear voice suddenly said from behind.
The bouncer and I both looked up and turned to see a man in a suit standing on the stairs.
Edrick Morgan.
Chapter 2 The Werewolf CEO
Moana
“She’s with me.”
The bouncer whipped around to face the man standing on the stairs. I stood there, my eyes wide, as I realized that the man who was mysteriously helping me get into the bar was the same man who had almost hit me with his car on the street and then promptly threw me a wad of cash like I was a beggar: Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp. I considered just turning around and leaving, but before I could, Edrick came down the stairs and waved the bouncer away, fixing his steely gray eyes on me.
“Come on,” he said, peering around me to look out the door and onto the street. “It looks like it’s going to rain again. You don’t want to be walking around in the rain, do you?”
I felt as though there was something a bit condescending in the wealthy werewolf’s tone, but he was right: it had been raining for most of the day, and had already begun to sprinkle again. I didn’t want to walk home in the rain and get more soaked than I already was, so I silently followed Edrick up the stairs.
“You’re still wearing those dirty clothes,” Edrick said in a somewhat cold tone of voice as we reached the top of the stairs. “I gave you money to replace them. Why didn’t you use it?”
Click to READ more👉👉Title：His Nanny Mate
00:14
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Chapter 1 Scumbag
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
“Mu Tongrui, 21 years old, graduated from North City University, no sexual experience, in good health...”
After reading the information, the man sitting across from her closed the file, and asked with a frown, “Are you sure you want to sign the contract?”
Mu Tongrui grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands. She replied with an anxious and panicked look on her slightly immature face, “Yes, I'm sure. I really need this money.”
“How much do you want?”
She was startled, and whispered, timidly, “T-Ten million.”
The man frowned deeper. “For the sake of confidentiality, during the ten months of pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, you are not allowed to leave here at all, and you are also not allowed to contact anyone. Can you do it?”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles went white, as she took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: “I-I can agree to do that, but on one condition.”
“Say it.”
“After signing this agreement, the 10 million should be deposited to the account I designated as soon as I become pregnant. I need it urgently. Heh, what a money-grubbing girl.
A trace of contempt flashed across the man's eyes. “Okay, no problem. Do get ready. The mister will come tonight at 8 o'clock. That man is not easy to please, so you'd better be pregnant within a month, otherwise, you won't get the 10 million.”
In the evening, when it was about eight o'clock, Mu Tongrui was cleaned and sent to a dark room in the villa. The room was so dark that she was even unable to see herself.
The room was so quiet that the movement of the second hand of the clock on the wall could be heard.
After some time, the door was suddenly opened, and a man walked in in the darkness. The surroundings were so dark that the man's figure couldn't be seen at all. She wanted to hug herself tightly, but she was grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto the big bed.
“Ten million, huh. So greedy.”
Amid the quiet air, the man's cold, cynical voice was heard, causing Mu Tongrui's heart to drip with blood.
She shut her eyes tightly, bit her lip, and tremblingly said, “Hurry up and do it. Don't talk nonsense!”
The man seemed to snort disdainfully, before he pressed his body against hers...It hurts...!
Mu Tongrui bit her lips hard, and raised her head, while tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes...As long as I get through the night, Mu Group will be saved, and my father won't have to go to jail due to his inability to pay his debts...
Braving the pain, she wrapped her arms around the man's neck, leaned her soft red lips close to him, and teased him with a shy yet seductive voice, “Own me hard...”
Leaning by her ear, the man said eerily, “Don't regret it.”
During the whole night, Mu Tongrui almost died. Her body was aching, like it was falling apart. She was even unable to move her finger.
The sunlight outside the window shone brightly on her eyes. The man from last night had already left. The maid in the villa pushed the door in, and said in a cold and formulaic voice, “Before you get pregnant, he will come every night. If you are not pregnant after a month, you will need to pack up and leave.”
Mu Tongrui clenched her fists.I will definitely get pregnant.
For seven nights, the forced intimacy made her feel like she was suffering in hell.
One month later, she was found to be pregnant.
“Mister has ordered someone to deposit the ten million into that account. From now on, you should start taking good care of your body with peace of mind!”
Mu Tongrui didn't know whether to cry or laugh, as she grabbed the hand of the servant excitedly, and said, “I want to call my dad to know how he is doing. I also want to ask if he has received the ten million. Can you help me please? I promise not to say anything! I promise... please...”
Perhaps finding her pitiful, the middle-aged servant frowned, and was a little moved. “What do you want to say? I can send him a text message for you. But just this once!”
Ten months later, Mu Tongrui was lying on the delivery table in the villa, sweating profusely.
The harsh screams pierced the room, while a female doctor calmly stood aside to induce labor. “Push harder. A little harder. The baby's head is coming out!”
Mu Tongrui gritted her teeth and finally gave birth to her baby in the last push.
A loud sound of a baby crying followed.
The female doctor quickly put the baby in the incubator. “Take it away immediately.”
Lying on the bed in blood, Mu Tongrui weakly said with her face wet with tears and sweat, “Please let me take a look at the baby...”
But her request was of no avail, as the baby was quickly taken away in an incubator.
She didn't even know if her baby was a boy or girl...
Outside the villa parked a black luxury limited-edition Maybach.
The man in the car frowned slightly when he looked at the wrinkled baby that was covered in blood in the incubator.
“Mr. Fu, this child looks like you.”
The man's voice was cold and deep. “...Which part? Head to the hospital.”
“Okay.”
On the delivery table, Mu Tongrui stumbled up and looked out the window, but only saw a black car leaving.
On the second day after giving birth, Mu Tongrui hurried back to Mu Residence without even having the time to recuperate.
Mu Tongrui stood outside the door, thinking about several reasons for her ten-month disappearance. After taking a deep breath, she was about to raise her hand to ring the doorbell when she found that the door was left ajar.
She pushed the door gently and went in. There was no one in the living room.This is strange. Is there no one at home?Even ifDad goes to work, AuntQiuand Wanyue should be at home.
When she was about to walk upstairs, she saw two familiar figures on the corridor upstairs.
The man's big hand flirtatiously pinched the woman's firm buttocks, while the woman hit his chest with her fists, saying coquettishly, “You’re naughty, when will you marry me? You're not missing Mu Tongrui, are you? She disappeared without a word for ten months...”
“Why would I miss her? I dated her only because she was the daughter of the Mu family. Compared to you, she is too boring.” The man lowered his head and leaned to the woman's ear, saying ambiguously, “Especially in bed. She isn't as interesting as you.”
The woman slumped into the man's arms. “Hmph, you make my legs so sore even until now.”
Mu Tongrui, who was downstairs, went pale instantly, while she stared with resentment and bleakness at the man and woman who were cheating on her openly upstairs.
The man who was talking dirtily to her stepmother's daughter was her boyfriend, Jian Zhe.
She just disappeared for ten months, and yet her boyfriend actually hooked up with her sister, Shen Wanyue!What a pair of scumbag and b*tch!
Chapter 2 Ten Million Being Stolen
“Mu Tongrui?! Why are you here?”
Suddenly, a middle-aged woman's voice was heard. As soon as Mu Tongrui turned her head, she saw her stepmother, Shen Qiu, coming in from outside.
The pair of scumbag and b*tch upstairs also looked downstairs after hearing the sound.
A trace of panic flashed across Jian Zhe's eyes. “Tongrui, w-why are you back?”
Mu Tongrui curled her lips and stared at Jian Zhe with a sneer. “This is my home, why can't I come back?”
Shen Wanyue, who was leaning in Jian Zhe's arms, smirked, and mocked, “Your home? This villa is not called the Mu's residence now.”
Mu Tongrui frowned. “What do you mean?”
Dressed in a short skirt and a pair of high heels, Shen Wanyue walked down the stairs slowly. “Ten months ago, your father, Mu Guangqing, committed suicide by jumping off the building, leaving behind a large amount of debt. If it weren't for my mother, this villa would have to be mortgaged! So, this house no longer belongs to the Mu's now! It belongs to the Shen's!”
Committed suicide by jumping off the building? How is that possible?
Mu Tongrui grabbed Shen Wanyue's collar, and said angrily with a pale and agitated face, “What nonsense are you talking about? How could my father jump off a building? You'd better give me a clear explanation!”
“Just talk with your mouth! Don't touch me! Let go of me, Mu Tongrui!”
Bam!
Mu Tongrui was pushed to the ground by Jian Zhe!
Her whole body hurt like her bones were breaking!
With bloodshot eyes, she stared at Jian Zhe and Shen Wanyue. “Return my dad to me! Did you join hands to kill my dad?”
“Enough! You still have the audacity to ask about your dad, huh? Where were you when your dad was in trouble? You disappeared without saying a word for ten whole months, and yet you only think of him now? Humph! Your short-lived dad has long been forced by his creditor to commit suicide by jumping off the building!”
“That's impossible! I clearly deposited 10 million into his account! He can't be so desperate that he has to commit suicide!”
“Ten million? Humph. Dream on! You don't have ten million.”
Mu Tongrui's mind went blank. As she stared at Shen Qiu's vicious eyes, a terrible conjecture popped into her mind.
Shen Qiu—her father's second wife, and her stepmother—stole the ten million she received in exchange for her dignity and innocence.
This ten million was the money her father needed urgently!
Mu Tongrui trembled with anger, and even her voice was trembling. She choked and said, “You stole the ten million, didn't you? You killed my father, right?! Return my dad to me! Return my dad to me!”
Getting up, she quickly took a fruit knife from a table at the side, and headed toward Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue!
“Ah! She is crazy! Jian Zhe! Hurry up, and stop this lunatic!”
Jian Zhe grabbed her wrist, while the fruit knife cut the skin on her arm, and fell to the ground, before it was kicked away by Jian Zhe.
Shen Qiu stared at her defensively, and yelled angrily, “Wanyue! Go to take out her father's urn and return it to her!”
Mu Tongrui parted her lips, staring at the urn in a daze...
Dad’s urn... Is it really Dad's ashes inside?
Shen Qiu took the urn and threw it into Mu Tongrui's arms. “The grave now is so expensive! It's also bad luck to put it at home! So, I'll just give it back to you! Just act like you don't know us when you see us in the future!”
Mu Tongrui held the urn tightly in her arms, with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Dad, why did you jump off the building? How can you leave me before I can see you for the last time? You said you will wait for my return. You promised.”
“Now that you have your father's urn, get out now! Jian Zhe, throw her out!”
Jian Zhe violently pulled her injured arm and pushed her to the door. He also 'kindly' threw a hundred in cash to her, saying, “Tongrui, it's raining heavily, you should take a taxi and leave! Don't come here again!”
Holding the money, she asked, “Are you dismissing a beggar?”
The bill was instantly torn to pieces by her, and was thrown in his face. “Jian Zhe! I'll repay the things you; Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue have done to me in hundredfold at any cost in the future!”
Impatience flashed across Jian Zhe's face before he slammed the door shut!
The wind from the door closing hit her small pale face, making her feel bitterly cold.
With the urn in her arms, Mu Tongrui dragged her tired body in the heavy rain. Under the dark night, her shadow became long and lonely...
“Dad, I'm taking you home.”
After walking in the rainy night for some time, Mu Tongrui knelt down under the icy rain due to exhaustion. She carefully held the urn in her arms, her slender arms blocking the heavy rain. With her pale face hanging down, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly. “Dad, I can't walk anymore. We no longer have a home... but one day, I will take you back to our real home!”
In the rainy night, a dazzling light shone on her body.
A black low-key and luxury limited-edition Maybach stopped steadily after sudden braking.
Inside the car, the driver looked at the thin and weak figure who had fainted in front of the car, and said nervously, “Oh no, Mr. Fu, I hit a woman.”
The man's cold stern face was hidden under the dim light. The emotions on his face were difficult to be discerned. He said coldly, “Get her inside the car, and take her to the hospital.”
Chapter 3 The Mother Of The Baby Died Giving Birth
The driver got out of the car quickly and helped the woman who had fainted in front of the car into the car, only to find that she was holding an urn in her arms.
What a bummer...
The driver tried to yank it away, but to no avail. He looked at the man sitting on the side hesitantly and tremblingly, saying, “M-Mr. Fu, this...”
The man only glanced at the urn held by the woman on her chest, and said calmly, “Just drive.”
The driver rushed into the driver's seat and restarted the car.
The heavy rain outside the car got heavier, while the sky grew darker as well.
The light in the car was dim. Fu Lingye looked down, and saw that the woman lying beside him had her wet long black hair stuck to her pale palm-sized face. Blood was coming out from a long cut on her fair arm, made her look miserable and pitiful.
It looked like she didn't seem to fake the accident and injury on purpose.
The road was slippery during the rainy night, with heavy rain and fog. After the driver made a sharp turn, the soft body of the woman in the back seat was thrown onto the man's lap.
Fu Lingye knitted his brows slightly and lowered his head, only to find that the woman's face was lying in the middle of his trousers.
Fu Lingye's face abruptly turned cold.
“Liu, should I send you back to the driving school for retraining?”
The driver, Liu, looked in the rear-view mirror, and was instantly filled with fear and embarrassment.
Liu forced a laugh. “Mr. Fu, I'm sorry. The rain is too heavy today.”
Fu Lingye moved the woman's body to the side indifferently with his big hands.
The woman still closed her eyes, showing no sign of waking up.
Fu Lingye stared at the woman's pale and tender lips, his black eyes shrinking.
When Mu Tongrui woke up in the hospital, she saw a swaying female figure through her slightly opened eyes.
“Tongrui! You're awake! You scared me to death!”
Ye Guo? It was her college classmate, who was also her best friend.
With her chapped lips, Mu Tongrui murmured weakly, “Guo? W-Why are you here?”
As soon as she touched her chest, and found that her father's urn was gone, she struggled to get up and said emotionally, “Guo, have you seen my father's urn?”
Ye Guo quickly helped her get up. “It's here. It's not lost. Don't get up, the doctor said you are very weak now.”
Ye Guo handed her the urn, while she immediately hugged it, as if holding a huge treasure with all her strength.
Ye Guo scolded Shen Qiu and Shen Wanyue for a long time after learning about what had happened in her family. She reached out to hold her in her arms, and said in sympathy, “If I hadn’t come to the hospital today to see the newly born daughter of my uncle, I guess I won't meet you here. My uncle’s daughter is in the VIP nursery next door. If you have anything, remember to call me. If I can’t help you, my uncle will definitely be able to help you. You should have a good rest first. I'll come to see you again after I visit my cousin.”
Ye Guo patted Mu Tongrui on her back, and tucked her in together with the urn in her arms, smiling relaxedly at her. “Take a good rest. Call me if you need anything!”
Mu Tongrui's mind was in chaos. After closing her eyes, her mind was filled with the images of her father jumping off a high building.
Tears flowed down silently from the corners of her eyes.
In the nursery next door.
As soon as Ye Guo pushed the door and gently entered, she sensed a depressing vibe.
Standing with a walking stick, Fu Zhengyuan stared at the newly born baby in the incubator with a complicated look. “This is absurd, Fu Lingye! I didn't expect you to do such a ridiculous thing!”
Old Master Fu lifted the walking stick, and hit Fu Lingye hard on the leg. Lowering his voice, he asked angrily, “Where is this child's biological mother?”
Fu Lingye pursed his thin lips, while his stern face was calm. “Died giving birth.”
Speechless, Fu Zhengyuan was so angry that his blood was boiling. “Are you trying to get under my skin?!”
Leaning on the outside of the incubator, Ye Guo grabbed Old Master Fu's arm, and said in a low voice, “Grandpa, look at how cute my little cousin is. Don't be angry. Haven't you been urging uncle to marry and have children? Are you angry again now that he has a kid?”
“I asked him to get married first and have children, not ask him to take a child back without getting married! His daughter was born without even telling me! Does he still have respect for me as his father?”
At this time, a nurse opened the door and politely reminded, “Chairman Fu, you should try to keep your voice down, as it will affect the baby while she rests.”
Opening his mouth, Fu Zhengyuan glanced at the cute baby in the incubator. He sighed helplessly, before he turned and left the nursery with the walking stick.
Ye Guo smiled at Fu Lingye ambiguously. “Uncle, you are so fast. You have a daughter even before you have a girlfriend. Congratulations.”
“Don't you kiddo bother about adult's affairs.”
Fu Lingye glanced deeply at the sleeping baby, and added, “Look after her. I'm going out.”
After giving such an impermissible command, Fu Lingye left the nursery.
The driver, Liu, came back after paying the fee. “Mr. Fu, the girl's medical expenses have been settled.”
Where's she?”
“Just next door. Over here—”
Liu pointed at the neighboring ward, and saw that the bed was empty. He scratched the back of his head incomprehensibly. “Huh? Where's she?”
A nurse went in to clean up the ward. Fu Lingye then frowned and asked, “Where is the girl living in this ward?”
“Do you know her? She just left.”
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to open Literie to continue reading"Belated Romance"
(It will automatically jump to the book)
00:16
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
Hugo Spencer bedded his wife day and night in the name of revenge until she became pregnant.
😡🔥“You’re here to pay off your debt! How dare you get pregnant with my kid!”😡
Chapter 1 She's Pregnant
A beautiful young lady with an unnaturally pale face stood outside the entrance of the ultrasound room with a B-scan report in her hand.
Not only did she not feel the joy and surprise of someone who had become a mother, but she was shrouded in a thick aura of fear.
The results stated below the B-ultrasound report were: One fetus, alive, consistent with an intrauterine pregnancy of 8+ weeks.
She was pregnant, and it had been two months.
Just then, her phone rang, and as she looked at the name on the screen, she took a deep breath before answering, "Hello?"
"Come to the office." It was a low, cold voice that was akin to a demonic presence from hell.
"I—"
The call ended abruptly, giving her no room to refuse.
Celia Stuart quickly put the ultrasound report into her bag, hastily left the hospital, and hurried to the most imposing building in the city center.
There was only one thing on her agenda whenever she came here: to please her husband and satisfy his every physical need.
Regardless of the time or place, she had to be at his beck and call whenever he called, or she would have to face dire consequences.
After reaching the suite on the 32nd floor of the company, Celia was about to sit on the couch to rest when she heard the sound of the fingerprint scanner outside the door.
A tall and handsome figure dressed in a custom-made jet-black suit that accentuated his elegance and cold severity strode in.
It was Hugo Spencer, her husband.
Celia promptly put on a smiling face and stood up. "Did your business trip go well this time, darling?"
It was still mid-afternoon, and the warm sunlight illuminated the sharp contours of the man's eyebrows and nose, giving his exquisite features a cold and ruthless vibe.
Instead of answering her, he simply grabbed a bag and threw it in front of her.
"Go take a shower and change into it," he demanded in his usual commanding tone.
Celia looked at the pale pink lingerie bag and knew what she had to do next. Cheeks turning pink, she softly muttered, "I... I have a stomach ache today. I'm not feeling well. Can we—"
The man who saw through her lie with just one glance coldly snarled, "Stop making excuses."
"It's true." She couldn't help but blush as she lied.
After all, the baby inside her was two months old!
She wouldn't be able to handle what the man was about to do next.
Celia mustered up the courage to ask, "Can I take a day off today and rest?" For the sake of her unborn child, she couldn't engage in marital activities.
With his hands in his pockets, Hugo approached and towered over her. As he looked at her with a contemptuous gaze, he asked in return, "Do you think you deserve a break?"
Celia's eyes turned red. Her heart was filled with bitterness when she looked at the cold and heartless man.
A year ago, she had been set up and given to an old man by her stepmother. She was in her despair when Hugo appeared before her like a savior, rescuing her from trouble.
When she returned home and tried to tell her father about the incident, her stepmother turned the tables and accused her of bringing her daughter to a club which almost led to her being violated.
Without a second thought, her father slapped Celia across the face and kicked her out of the house, leaving her to fend for herself.
It was on a stormy night when she was grabbed by a drunkard. She stumbled and fell in a panic, and that was when she somehow saw Hugo once again.
At that moment, he became her savior who later gave her a place to stay and provided her warmth and comfort.
Hugo was tall and handsome, and he exuded an exceptional aura. Every move and gesture he made gave out a thick aristocratic air.
Furthermore, as the head of the country's top financial conglomerate, Spencer Group, he was immensely wealthy and influential.
After Celia succumbed to his gentle advances a month later, she secretly took her household registration book from home without her father's knowledge and married Hugo without anyone witnessing or blessing the union.
She thought that what awaited her after the marriage was happiness.
Unexpectedly, Hugo whispered a bloody truth into her ear on the night they registered their marriage: marrying her was just the beginning of his revenge.
Back to the present, Celia emerged from the bathroom with her arms around her chest, blushing as she approached the bed.
It seemed that Hugo had a hobby of tormenting her for his own pleasure. Every time he went on a business trip, he would buy some erotica products that pushed her to her limits and forced her to wear them for his amusement.
The man was now reclined on a pillow. In his crisp white shirt and tailored trousers, he exuded an air of sophistication and decadence.
Seeing this, she meekly pleaded again. "I'm really not feeling well. Can't we—"
"You don't have the right to refuse." The man's cold and sharp gaze shot back instantly.
The look in his eyes made Celia want to escape.
"When will you stop tormenting me? When will you let me go?" Celia questioned him for the first time as tears uncontrollably rolled down her face.
She was a person, a living being, not a plaything for him to manipulate at will.
Hugo stood up from the bed, somewhat enjoying the expression of rebellion on his pet kitty's face. After all, women who were too obedient were no fun.
His lips curled into a sneer. "You want me to let you go? That will never happen in this lifetime. You are not allowed to leave my side even if I get tired or annoyed with you."
"You..." Celia couldn't hold back her tears. She felt utterly humiliated.
He walked up to her and gripped her chin with his large hand, forcing her to look at him. It intrigued him more than before to see the touch of fierceness on her pure and ethereal face.
As he leaned in to kiss her on the lips, Celia angrily turned her face to evade his lips.
"You dare refuse me?" He smirked.
The next moment, he carried her up and threw her onto the soft bed beside them.
Two hours later, the exhausted woman gasped and held her lower abdomen when she saw the faint red marks on the bedsheets.
My baby! Please be okay!
With weak legs, Celia dragged her body back to the hospital once again.
While she lay in the ultrasound room, she felt a sense of panic wash over her as she listened to the sound of the small train nearby.
Tears streamed down Celia's face, startling the nurse who hurriedly tried to comfort her. "Miss, don't worry. Your baby is healthy. Its heartbeat is strong."
After Celia entered the doctor's office, she was surprised that the doctor remembered her. The doctor immediately asked her, "Why did you suddenly start bleeding? You were fine this morning. Do you want your child or not?"
Upon hearing the question, Celia almost blurted out, "Yes, I do!"
A strong determination to protect her baby surged within her. She felt responsible as a mother the moment she heard the sound of the baby's heartbeat moments ago.
The doctor glanced at her. "You're not even 20. Isn't your husband here?"
"H-He's busy."
"Well, you need to tell him to be careful for the next three months and prioritize the baby. Otherwise, the risk of miscarriage is high even for someone as young as yourself." The doctor hinted when they noticed the kiss mark on her neck.
"I understand. Thank you, doctor." Celia's face turned beet red.
However, she felt her chest tighten at the same time she breathed a sigh of relief. How was she supposed to tell Hugo about the child?
The baby could be in danger at any moment if she didn't say anything, but if she did tell him about it, the baby would be even more at risk because Hugo would undoubtedly insist on her getting rid of it.
Chapter 2 Unworthy of Having My Child
As Celia trudged out of the hospital, she instinctively covered her abdomen and bitterly wondered why the baby had to come to her womb.
How wonderful it would be if it could find parents who could let it grow up healthy!
The reason Hugo wanted to take revenge on her was because of her mother.
From a young age, her father never mentioned her mother's death. It was at the age of ten when she heard her stepmother's sarcastic remarks about how Celia's birth mother and a wealthy man had a rendezvous in a car in the mountains, resulting in both of them plummeting off a cliff to their deaths.
And that wealthy man was Hugo's father.
Her mother was deemed a disgraceful mistress who had intruded upon Hugo's parents' marriage.
Celia's father, fueled by his hatred for her mother's affair, openly welcomed the other woman into their home, erasing any trace of her existence in that household.
As if seeing her reminded him of her mother's betrayal, he didn't even spare Celia a glance.
Celia was like an orphan. She was utterly alone in this world.
After returning from the hospital, she ate the lunch prepared by the servants before she dozed off until the evening.
By the time she woke up, she was startled when she glanced at the time. How was it 8.30PM already? She then hurried downstairs.
Hugo had returned at some point. Sitting on the couch in the living room, he looked both relaxed and dangerous as he sat in an unrestrained posture.
Celia suddenly thought about taking the initiative to please him so that it would be easier to discuss the child with him.
She brewed a cup of tea and brought it to him. "You've worked hard, darling. Have a cup of tea to quench your thirst!"
Hugo glanced up at her. "Do you have something to tell me?"
This man had an uncanny ability to see through her as if he could read her every thought just by looking at her.
Celia bit her red lip and sat beside him, tentatively asking, "I was thinking… Should we have a child? It would make our home livelier."
A contemptuous smile played at the corners of Hugo's mouth. "Do you think you're worthy of bearing my child?"
"What if I accidentally get pregnant?" Celia kept biting her lip. She couldn't look him straight in the eyes.
"Abort it immediately," the man answered without any mercy.
A few seconds later, his sharp gaze locked onto her again. "Are you pregnant?"
Taken aback, Celia quickly shook her head. "No... I was just curious because it…it gets lonely staying alone in such a big villa."
Hugo seemed to believe her words because he knew she didn't dare to get pregnant with his child. And even if she did, she knew what she had to do.
He set aside the documents and stood up, fetching a bottle of whiskey from the liquor cabinet. After pouring half a glass, he handed it to her. "Finish it."
Celia panicked and waved. "I don't drink."
"You disappointed me yesterday," the man insisted domineeringly as he pushed the glass toward her. "You will pay if you disappoint me again."
Celia gently placed the cup on the table after taking two sips, indicating that she had drunk her fill.
However, the man's eyes narrowed in an instant as his gaze oppressively fixed on her.
"Do you want me to feed you?" he asked.
Celia's beautiful eyes widened slightly. It wasn't as if he hadn't done something like that before. She then obediently picked up the wine glass on the table and took small sips while enduring the burning sensation in her throat.
After four sips, she choked and coughed lightly.
"Finish it," the man demanded hoarsely. He wasn't worried about her at all.
"I don't want to drink anymore." Celia shook her head. She really couldn't take another sip.
However, the man seemed to be intrigued as he got up and pulled her into his embrace. He picked up his wine glass, took a sip, and then held her delicate face to feed her the alcohol.
Tonight went on to be another sleepless night for her.
Early the next morning, Celia had to go to the hospital again when she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.
It was the same doctor as yesterday that attended to her. This time, he was looking at her with a serious expression. "Did you already forget what I reminded you just yesterday? What could be more important than a child? Do you realize how dangerous your condition is?"
"Doctor, how is the baby?"
"There's slight bleeding, but the baby is fine for now. Still, you need to be more careful."
As Celia walked out of the doctor's office, she felt lost and bewildered. She wandered around the hospital for a while until a nurse came out calling for the next patient and asked her, "Is it your turn next?"
"What?"
"The operation!"
"What operation?"
"The cesarean section."
Celia recoiled in fear. "I'm not having surgery. It's not me."
There was a couple holding a three-month-old baby next to her after she got in the elevator. The fair and adorable child smiled happily at her, captivating Celia like an angel.
She instinctively touched her abdomen. I'm sure my baby will be this cute too if it came into this world.
The doctor's words resounded in her ears like an alarm. If Hugo continued bedding her tonight, there was a high chance Celia would lose the baby.
Distraught, Celia returned to the villa. Before she could enter the living room, she felt a sudden wave of dizziness before she collapsed at the villa's doorstep.
The bag containing the ultrasound report she was holding fell to the ground by her feet.
A black sports car slowly pulled up outside the iron gate in the evening. Hugo had returned.
His car parked next to the entrance, and when he caught sight of the woman on the ground, a look of shock flashed in his eyes. He quickly pushed the door open and got out.
As he strode toward the woman who had fainted, his attention was momentarily diverted by a hospital plastic bag nearby.
After he crouched down and picked up the medical records and ultrasound report from inside the bag, he immediately frowned when he thought about Celia's reactions toward him these two days and her questions about having a child.
Sh*t, she isn't supposed to get pregnant! She has been taking her pills!
Is she trying to use the child to earn my forgiveness? His face fell at the thought of that.
This woman dares to try using my child as a bargaining chip. Unforgivable!
Celia slowly opened her eyes as she regained consciousness. As she sat up, her eyes widened in shock and panic before they met the chilling gaze of the man's deep and intimidating eyes.
Why is Hugo back already?
She only further paled when she saw the report he was holding.
Despite feeling a desperate urge to escape, Hugo stood before her like a looming shadow, his voice cold as he questioned, "Where do you think you're going?"
Celia had always been afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart. Now that she couldn't run away, she clutched her lower abdomen in despair and terror.
Hugo took a step closer, his gaze scanning her pale face drenched in a cold sweat like a sharp blade before it lowered to her smooth belly.
He stared in that direction for a few seconds.
During those few seconds, Celia's breath seemed to stop. She lowered her head like someone guilty, unable to meet his eyes.
The arrival of the child was not her decision to make. It was a sudden gift from the universe. In fact, she was more panicked and afraid than anyone else.
"When did you get pregnant?" he asked, his face expressionless.
"I... I only found out two days ago," Celia whispered.
"Why didn't you tell me?" Hugo's eyes flickered with a demonic gleam.
"I…"
"Scared that I would want you to abort it?" the man mocked, his tone growing even colder. "Did you think I would let your child come to this world alive?"
Chapter 3 Escaped With His Child
Celia's breath hitched at that. The man was a demon who wouldn't even let a child out of his clutches.
"The child is innocent," she whispered.
"You honestly think you have the right to give birth to my child?" the man beside her mocked.
She lowered her head at that. "I'm sorry. It was an accident."
The corners of Hugo's lips twitched. He refused to believe that it was just a mistake. She is clearly trying to set me up!
"Word of advice: don't even think about using my child to beg for my forgiveness," he warned through gritted teeth.
Celia peered at him with her beautiful eyes as a surge of intense sorrow emerged within her. Her tears swirled in her eyes and she shook her head. "This really was an accident. I never intended to use the child for anything."
"Any woman in this world has the right to give birth to my child, but not you. I don't want my child to have your mother's dirty genes." His cold voice was dripping with disdain. "Get rid of it."
Tears welled up in her eyes when she heard those words. She was already doing her best to atone for her mother's sins by being his plaything. What more did he want from her?
Am I supposed to give him my life?
"Go to the hospital right now!" Hugo coldly tossed out an instruction.
Celia's tears rolled down her cheeks as she instinctively covered her abdomen. My baby, I'm too powerless to keep you with me. I'm sorry.
She closed her eyes. Her heart was filled with indescribable pain.
Can't I keep it? This is his child as well!
Suddenly, Hugo's phone rang.
He glanced at it and picked it up without hesitation. "Yes."
"Mr. Spencer, something urgent has come up in the stock market. You will need to come back and handle it," came the voice of the finance department's manager from the other end.
Hugo glanced at the time when he heard that. As though he didn't even have the patience to accompany Celia to the hospital, he instructed in a frigid voice, "Deal with it yourself."
He knew that she would not dare to keep the child.
Celia watched as he walked toward the car.
When his sports car left in a trail of taillights into the sunset, she hurriedly got up. She didn't know where she could go, but she knew she had to leave this man.
She then went to her own car and drove off before parking it on a side street. As she glanced around, she noticed a bus by the roadside. Without hesitation, she made her way to it.
The ticket seller looked at her and asked, "Where are you headed, young lady?"
Celia didn't hesitate to step inside the bus.
After she found a seat, she said to the woman, "To the final stop, please."
Celia had made up her mind to escape. She had never been this bold before, nor had she ever defied Hugo. But this time, for the sake of her baby, she decided to confront fate head-on.
With her arms around her bag, she turned her phone off and eventually drifted off to sleep out of exhaustion.
As night fell, a black Bugatti drove into the villa. Now that Hugo had finished his work and returned home, he expected to find Celia, who had undergone surgery, waiting for him.
However, the living room was empty. It didn't feel like anyone had been or was there.
His wife would always welcome him every day when he got back from work, so where was she hiding now?
"Celia?" Hugo called out in a deep voice.
And yet, he didn't hear a reply.
He strode up the stairs and checked the master bedroom, the study, and even the place where Celia often lost herself in reverie. However, the woman was nowhere to be found.
Realization finally dawned upon him—she had never been home.
I told her to come back this afternoon. Where the hell did she go? He suddenly thought of a possibility. Did she run away?
He took out his phone and called Celia, and as expected, her phone was off.
"Damn it!" She actually ran away! How dare she?
After enduring a six-hour bus ride, Celia found herself at the bus station in Bloomstead. She was no longer anxious or in a hurry. As long as she could escape from Hugo, she felt a sense of calm wash over her.
She still had some money in her bank account, and it was enough to sustain her in the days to come.
She switched to using a normal phone in case her phone was being tracked. Since she wanted to make her escape, she needed to get as far away as she could.
She had fled to a place where Hugo would never find her again.
One of her college classmates lived in Honchkon. According to her friend, Honchkon was a beautiful place with a perpetually mild climate and a serene atmosphere. It was located in a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and limited communication.
At this moment, she found herself contemplating a new life there.
She had given it a long thought. She knew Hugo would be searching for her all over the world. He would be furious and if he ever found her, he would undoubtedly kill her, but she didn't care.
She might have made a stupid move, but she only acted on a mother's instinct to protect her child.
Wouldn't her child be pitiful if she had cold-heartedly gotten rid of it?
This, she had guessed correctly.
Hugo was indeed looking for her everywhere.
On the streets of the city, he had mobilized all the company's bodyguards in the middle of the night to search for her in the places she might have gone.
It was 4.00AM when he went to a corner of a garden where he took out a packet of cigarettes. He tried to hold his anger in as he lit one of the sticks.
Right then, she heard a woman's voice screaming, "H-Help me!"
He raised his chin, only to see a drunkard pulling a young lady, trying to take advantage of her.
Hugo narrowed his gaze as he discarded his cigarette and walked toward the drunken man.
The woman, in a state of panic and helplessness, pleaded for his help. "Sir, please save me! Sir..."
Hugo swiftly grabbed the drunken man's hand, causing him to scream in pain and release his grip on the woman.
At this, she seized the chance and hurriedly escaped from danger.
Hugo felt his anger rise out of nowhere and kicked the man into a nearby flower bed. Not wanting to dirty his hands any further, he turned to leave.
However, the one thing that appeared in his head now was a pure and beautiful face. Compared to the young woman he saved, Celia had a face that was more tempting to men.
Who will save her if she gets into a similar situation? How will she be treated?
After Hugo returned to his car, a wave of fury suddenly rose within him. He kicked his own tire, his handsome face contorted with a sour expression.
"Sh*t!"
No man, other than himself, was allowed to touch Celia. It was a possessiveness and dominance etched into his very being.
Not even one of all the incoming calls was the one he was waiting for. She is quite the escapee, isn't she? She completely disappeared with my child in tow! F*ck this. I'm going to make her pay a heavy price when I find her!
What Hugo hadn't expected was for his search for her to last for six whole months.
…
Camellias bloomed everywhere in the mountains, filling the air with a primitive and rustic atmosphere. This place had just gone through a harsh winter and now it was spring, where flowers bloomed.
Inside a cottage, a woman wearing a gray plaid skirt sat down. As she rose, she clearly had a bump on her belly. It only looked smaller than usual because she was thin, but this was a belly that carried an eight-month-old child.
Celia had successfully escaped to a place where Hugo was not there. It was a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and Internet, but it was filled with love and joy.
Her arrival made the people here fond of her. She was beautiful, kind, and diligent, and she even became a substitute music teacher at a school.
Everyone warmly called her Miss Stuart.
"Celia, I suggest you go to the county earlier and rent a house. You have only one month left until you are due," her classmate, Yvonne Lester, advised.
"Mhm. I'll go in a few days. Thank you for taking care of me all this time, Yvonne."
"Celia, are you sure you are ready to be a single mother? What are your plans for the future?"
"I have made up my mind. I'm ready to stay here and teach as a volunteer."
"That won't do. You are a city girl. How can you raise a child here?" Yvonne disapproved of her decision.
However, Celia was prepared to live with her child in this area. She didn't mind that they weren't financially well-off, as long as she could spend her whole life by her child's side.
She had decided to live for her child.
Chapter 4 Found Her at Last
Astoria was a bustling city, and Hugo was desperate to find that girl. He had tried everything to search for her, but she was still not found. He scoured the whole city and even told the cops to set up a task force to search for her, but alas, she was still nowhere to be found. Hugo might look calm on the outside, but unbeknownst to others, a storm was brewing in his heart.
Every time the cops found a female corpse, he would go to check if it was her almost immediately, and when he realized it wasn't her, he would heave a sigh of relief. He wished that woman was alive so he could rain down his wrath on her when he found her.
He would not allow her to die just like that. She still had a debt to repay and had to atone for her sins; she had no right to die. However, there was something else. If she were alive, her baby should be eight months old now. It would be old enough to be born. No, I will not let the woman I hate the most give birth to my child. I will not suffer that indignity!
After taking another phone call, Hugo's fury flared once more, and he hurled the file in front of him away. He was currently in his office, and his action startled the female assistant who had just come in to deliver some documents to him.
Her knees almost gave out when she saw him unleashing his rage. Her boss had been temperamental lately; he was like a ticking bomb that would explode at any minute. Thus, whenever he got mad, everyone made it a point to stay as silent as a mouse.
Right then, the phone suddenly rang, and the assistant quickly scurried off. Hugo took a deep breath before taking the call. "What is it?"
"Mr. Spencer, we found your wife," the cop said.
"Are you sure?"
"Very much so. She's living in a village in Honchkon. We found her through the file in a local hospital. Her name and looks match with your wife's."
"Thank you. Give me the address, please."
"Do you need our help with this, Mr. Spencer?"
"It's all right. I can take my wife home by myself," said Hugo calmly, but there was no mistaking the fury underneath his voice. It was like a violent undercurrent roaring underneath the calm surface of a sea.
He had been waiting for too long, and his anger was on the brink of bursting. So, she has finally appeared. You will taste my wrath, Celia. He clenched his fists, his face contorting with rage. Celia's escape enraged him, and he would not stop until she had seen all his wrath.
An hour later, a private jet set off for Honchkon.
Yvonne Lester was leading Celia onto the bus in Honchkon. Celia was in the third trimester of her pregnancy, so she had difficulties moving around with a big belly. Yvonne had been taking care of her for the last few months. She liked Celia a lot since the latter was beautiful and talented. People looked down on Yvonne because she was a bumpkin from the boonies who only got into university through pure luck, or so they thought. However, Celia never treated her as such and had always been nice to her.
A lady beside Yvonne noticed Celia, and she gasped. "Oh, my! She's beautiful. Just like a celebrity."
All the passengers on the bus turned to look at Celia upon hearing the exclamation. Her skin was fair, and she wore her hair up. Even when she was pregnant, she looked gorgeous.
"Her husband is one lucky man," someone remarked.
"Yeah. Never seen someone as gorgeous as she is," another person said.
"So, how many months now?" a lady asked.
"Eight." Celia smiled.
"Oh, so you're going into labor soon. Are you here for a checkup?"
"Yes." Celia nodded.
In the meantime, Hugo leaned his back against a couch in the luxurious cabin of his private jet. He was staring out the window, the look in his eyes cold. Even though he was taking his private jet, the journey from Astoria to Honchkon took nearly two hours. She sure can run, can't she?
At 11.00AM, four off-road vehicles appeared at the airport, driving toward the terminal.
Meanwhile, Celia had finished her checkup. The baby was perfectly healthy, but she was anemic, so the doctor prescribed her some pills. Celia treated Yvonne to lunch, and they shopped around for clothes for a bit. She had bought a lot of clothes for the baby, but she still wanted more. After they were done shopping, they took a van at 2.00PM, heading home.
At the same time, four off-road vehicles drove into the village. The man in the second car's back seat looked out the window, and what greeted him was the downtrodden village. A frown creased his forehead. Has she been staying in this place all this time? This is even worse than the boonies. No wonder it took me so long to find her.
Still, this place had sceneries that the city did not. Mountains surrounded the entire village, keeping it safely tucked away in a corner.
Once they came to the address the GPS showed them, one of the bodyguards went around to ask for Celia's whereabouts, and he came back a while later. "Sir, I've asked around. There's one villager who knows Miss Stuart, and she said Miss Stuart has gone to the hospital for a checkup. She will probably get home at 4.00PM."
Hugo frowned upon hearing that. Her baby bump must be big now. He then looked at the path, which was the only entrance to the village. It should be easy to see her here. "We'll wait here, then." After saying that, he whipped out a pack of cigarettes, rolled down the window, and smoked.
A few memories flooded his mind just then. Over the last six months, he had spent a lot of time searching for her, and he was worried for her. He was worried that she might have died. Aside from that, he had been thinking about the baby as well. However, he had covered that up with his indifferent facade so no one could see through him.
He took a deep hit, and frustration filled his mind. Hold on a second. Am I pitying that woman? There is no way that's true. Her mother ruined my parents' marriage, and then my father and that homewrecker died in a car crash. We became the butt of everyone's joke. Afterward, my mother got depressed for years and left the house, leaving nothing but a letter for me. Her mother ruined my childhood. My life! I will never forgive her. I will torture Celia until she dies!
At this moment, a van trudged past the muddy path and stopped on a slightly smooth surface right across from Hugo's car.
The off-road vehicles were conspicuous, especially in this village. Yvonne got out of the van and quickly helped Celia out.
Hugo stared at the van. He had a feeling he would see her soon, and just as he had expected, a gray silhouette got out a while later. Celia was no longer as slender as she was. Even though she still looked thin, the baby bump hindered her movements.
He stared at her face. Even though it'd been six months since he saw her, she didn't seem to lose any weight. Instead, the pregnancy had lent her a hint of allure. A strand of hair tumbled down her forehead, but she pulled it back and smiled happily.
She looked just like a woman that jumped straight out of an oil painting. Beautiful enough to even mesmerize Hugo for a while, but then his face fell, and he got out of the car.
Chapter 5 Taken Back
When she heard the sound of the opening door, Celia looked up, and her smile faded, which was soon replaced by horror and panic. It looked like she had just seen a ghost. She trembled and almost fell.
Surprised by her sudden change, Yvonne gasped and held her up. On the other hand, Hugo was already extending his arm to Celia to keep her steady on her feet, but when he realized someone was already helping her, he clenched his fist and pulled it back.
Celia was huffing and puffing. At the sight of his handsome face, she felt nothing but terror. Her heart was thumping furiously because of that. Why is he here? The fiend! How did he find me?! The man before her was her absolute fear, and she was seized by the urge to run. So, she held Yvonne's hand and said, "We need to go."
However, her baby bump was hindering her. Yvonne looked at the stranger who came out of nowhere. He had a face that even the gods would envy, but the look in his eyes was as cold as ice, and she couldn't help shivering. Who is he? Why's Celia trying to run from this man?
"I've been looking for you, Celia." Hugo gritted his teeth.
Celia quickly clutched her belly in an attempt to keep her baby away from this man's grasp. "Don't come any closer. I won't go with you!" She teared up, but she knew there was no escape from this.
The man went ahead and grabbed her wrist. Despite being pregnant, she still looked gaunt and fragile. Feeling her thin wrist, he felt something squeeze his heart. Has she been starving herself?
Even though Hugo looked regal, Yvonne still mustered her courage and piped up, "Hey, mister, she's eight months pregnant, so watch it. You'll hurt her baby." Then, she looked at Celia curiously and whispered, "Who is he, Celia?"
"The baby's father." Celia was pale as a ghost, and her heart was filled with sadness. No one would stop her from giving birth to the baby. No one but Hugo. He would kill the child.
Hugo looked at her imperiously and ordered, "You're coming with me. Right now."
The pregnant woman bit her lip. She felt like she was backed into a corner. One wrong step, and she would fall straight to hell. Still, courage filled her heart. It was precisely because she knew death was imminent that she fought to live. "Fine, but you're going to let the baby live." She looked into his eyes, determination filling her soul.
"Do you think you're in a position to negotiate?" He sneered. Even when I still haven't made you pay?
Celia's face was drained of color. She knew she had no right to negotiate and that this whole mess was her fault. Still, the child is innocent.
Hugo's face darkened. The thought of her disappearance keeping him up at night filled him with fury. "Know your place," he said coldly.
Her heart ached slightly. Of course, she knew her place. No matter where she went, she was still his wife. With tears glistening in her eyes, she made up her mind. I have to make this gamble. There could be a possibility that this man still has an ounce of sympathy left in his heart and will let the baby live.
Though, her agitation alerted the baby. It started moving around and kicked her. The pain made her bend over, but someone wrapped their arm around her and held her up.
"Are you alright, Celia?" Yvonne was worried.
"It's alright. The baby just kicked me," said Celia.
Hugo looked around the village. I need to take her home ASAP. If anything happens to her right now, more than one life will be at risk. He had no idea how to deal with the baby just yet, but there was no time for that. He just wanted to take her away. "Come with me. Now," he commanded imperiously, holding her arm.
Celia knew she could no longer run. "Fine." She then turned to Yvonne. "Thanks for everything, Yvonne."
"Hey, you still need to take your stuff. The baby's clothes, remember?" Yvonne said.
What little color Celia had left disappeared, and her tears streamed down her cheeks. "No need for that anymore." With that, she turned to the car and went inside.
Hugo went into the car as well. Celia held back her sadness and bade Yvonne goodbye. "Thanks for everything you and your family did for me, Yvonne. I'll return the favor someday."
"Take care. Keep the baby safe, too." Yvonne waved her goodbye.
Then, the off-road vehicles turned the corner, disappearing from everyone's sight.
Celia closed her eyes, but then the car bumped suddenly. The bodyguard didn't notice the pothole, and he rammed over it. Startled, Celia quickly held her belly but ended up losing her balance and falling onto Hugo's chest.
The man held her right away, but she quickly moved out of his arms and scurried to the other side of the car, as she worried he might hurt the baby.
They got into the plane and flew back to Astoria. The baby had kept Celia awake the whole night, and she couldn't take it anymore. Even though Hugo was sitting across from her, she fell asleep on the couch. Even when she had drifted off to dreamland, she still put her hands over her belly, keeping her baby safe.
Hugo withdrew his gaze from the window and stared at Celia, especially her belly. Just then, he saw something moving inside. The baby was kicking her, tossing and turning around. He stared at it in surprise. Then, a conflicted feeling filled his heart. So, that's my child, huh? Even now, he had no idea how to deal with it. He heaved a sigh and looked outside the window again. His mind was in a rut, but he told the stewardess to cover Celia with a blanket so she wouldn't catch a cold.
The flight went on for two hours. Right before it would land, the stewardess woke Celia up. The moment she opened her eyes, the sight that greeted her was Hugo sitting with his legs crossed. Panicked, she sat up straight. She couldn't believe she had slept that long, and she massaged her numb arm. The baby in her belly turned around and kicked her, filling her with a sense of security. As long as it was moving, then the baby was fine.
During one of the checkups, the doctor gave her a hint, so she knew the baby was a boy.
Once they landed, they got into Hugo's car and drove toward the city. Celia was in the back seat. After spending six months living in a rural area, she felt a little disoriented at this moment. It all felt unreal to her to be back in the city again.
At 4.00PM, they came back to Hugo's villa. Celia got out of the car, holding her lower back. The whole journey exhausted her.
Hugo walked ahead and looked at her with a sneer. "You brought this upon yourself."
A bitter feeling welled in her heart. I guess he doesn't care about the child at all. "Can we talk?" she asked quietly.
"I do not wish to talk." With that, he turned around and strode ahead, leaving her out in the cold.
😡🔥“You’re here to pay off your debt! How dare you get pregnant with my kid!”😡
Chapter 1 She's Pregnant
A beautiful young lady with an unnaturally pale face stood outside the entrance of the ultrasound room with a B-scan report in her hand.
Not only did she not feel the joy and surprise of someone who had become a mother, but she was shrouded in a thick aura of fear.
The results stated below the B-ultrasound report were: One fetus, alive, consistent with an intrauterine pregnancy of 8+ weeks.
She was pregnant, and it had been two months.
Just then, her phone rang, and as she looked at the name on the screen, she took a deep breath before answering, "Hello?"
"Come to the office." It was a low, cold voice that was akin to a demonic presence from hell.
"I—"
The call ended abruptly, giving her no room to refuse.
Celia Stuart quickly put the ultrasound report into her bag, hastily left the hospital, and hurried to the most imposing building in the city center.
There was only one thing on her agenda whenever she came here: to please her husband and satisfy his every physical need.
Regardless of the time or place, she had to be at his beck and call whenever he called, or she would have to face dire consequences.
After reaching the suite on the 32nd floor of the company, Celia was about to sit on the couch to rest when she heard the sound of the fingerprint scanner outside the door.
A tall and handsome figure dressed in a custom-made jet-black suit that accentuated his elegance and cold severity strode in.
It was Hugo Spencer, her husband.
Celia promptly put on a smiling face and stood up. "Did your business trip go well this time, darling?"
It was still mid-afternoon, and the warm sunlight illuminated the sharp contours of the man's eyebrows and nose, giving his exquisite features a cold and ruthless vibe.
Instead of answering her, he simply grabbed a bag and threw it in front of her.
"Go take a shower and change into it," he demanded in his usual commanding tone.
Celia looked at the pale pink lingerie bag and knew what she had to do next. Cheeks turning pink, she softly muttered, "I... I have a stomach ache today. I'm not feeling well. Can we—"
The man who saw through her lie with just one glance coldly snarled, "Stop making excuses."
"It's true." She couldn't help but blush as she lied.
After all, the baby inside her was two months old!
She wouldn't be able to handle what the man was about to do next.
Celia mustered up the courage to ask, "Can I take a day off today and rest?" For the sake of her unborn child, she couldn't engage in marital activities.
With his hands in his pockets, Hugo approached and towered over her. As he looked at her with a contemptuous gaze, he asked in return, "Do you think you deserve a break?"
Celia's eyes turned red. Her heart was filled with bitterness when she looked at the cold and heartless man.
A year ago, she had been set up and given to an old man by her stepmother. She was in her despair when Hugo appeared before her like a savior, rescuing her from trouble.
When she returned home and tried to tell her father about the incident, her stepmother turned the tables and accused her of bringing her daughter to a club which almost led to her being violated.
Without a second thought, her father slapped Celia across the face and kicked her out of the house, leaving her to fend for herself.
It was on a stormy night when she was grabbed by a drunkard. She stumbled and fell in a panic, and that was when she somehow saw Hugo once again.
At that moment, he became her savior who later gave her a place to stay and provided her warmth and comfort.
Hugo was tall and handsome, and he exuded an exceptional aura. Every move and gesture he made gave out a thick aristocratic air.
Furthermore, as the head of the country's top financial conglomerate, Spencer Group, he was immensely wealthy and influential.
After Celia succumbed to his gentle advances a month later, she secretly took her household registration book from home without her father's knowledge and married Hugo without anyone witnessing or blessing the union.
She thought that what awaited her after the marriage was happiness.
Unexpectedly, Hugo whispered a bloody truth into her ear on the night they registered their marriage: marrying her was just the beginning of his revenge.
Back to the present, Celia emerged from the bathroom with her arms around her chest, blushing as she approached the bed.
It seemed that Hugo had a hobby of tormenting her for his own pleasure. Every time he went on a business trip, he would buy some erotica products that pushed her to her limits and forced her to wear them for his amusement.
The man was now reclined on a pillow. In his crisp white shirt and tailored trousers, he exuded an air of sophistication and decadence.
Seeing this, she meekly pleaded again. "I'm really not feeling well. Can't we—"
"You don't have the right to refuse." The man's cold and sharp gaze shot back instantly.
The look in his eyes made Celia want to escape.
"When will you stop tormenting me? When will you let me go?" Celia questioned him for the first time as tears uncontrollably rolled down her face.
She was a person, a living being, not a plaything for him to manipulate at will.
Hugo stood up from the bed, somewhat enjoying the expression of rebellion on his pet kitty's face. After all, women who were too obedient were no fun.
His lips curled into a sneer. "You want me to let you go? That will never happen in this lifetime. You are not allowed to leave my side even if I get tired or annoyed with you."
"You..." Celia couldn't hold back her tears. She felt utterly humiliated.
He walked up to her and gripped her chin with his large hand, forcing her to look at him. It intrigued him more than before to see the touch of fierceness on her pure and ethereal face.
As he leaned in to kiss her on the lips, Celia angrily turned her face to evade his lips.
"You dare refuse me?" He smirked.
The next moment, he carried her up and threw her onto the soft bed beside them.
Two hours later, the exhausted woman gasped and held her lower abdomen when she saw the faint red marks on the bedsheets.
My baby! Please be okay!
With weak legs, Celia dragged her body back to the hospital once again.
While she lay in the ultrasound room, she felt a sense of panic wash over her as she listened to the sound of the small train nearby.
Tears streamed down Celia's face, startling the nurse who hurriedly tried to comfort her. "Miss, don't worry. Your baby is healthy. Its heartbeat is strong."
After Celia entered the doctor's office, she was surprised that the doctor remembered her. The doctor immediately asked her, "Why did you suddenly start bleeding? You were fine this morning. Do you want your child or not?"
Upon hearing the question, Celia almost blurted out, "Yes, I do!"
A strong determination to protect her baby surged within her. She felt responsible as a mother the moment she heard the sound of the baby's heartbeat moments ago.
The doctor glanced at her. "You're not even 20. Isn't your husband here?"
"H-He's busy."
"Well, you need to tell him to be careful for the next three months and prioritize the baby. Otherwise, the risk of miscarriage is high even for someone as young as yourself." The doctor hinted when they noticed the kiss mark on her neck.
"I understand. Thank you, doctor." Celia's face turned beet red.
However, she felt her chest tighten at the same time she breathed a sigh of relief. How was she supposed to tell Hugo about the child?
The baby could be in danger at any moment if she didn't say anything, but if she did tell him about it, the baby would be even more at risk because Hugo would undoubtedly insist on her getting rid of it.
Chapter 2 Unworthy of Having My Child
As Celia trudged out of the hospital, she instinctively covered her abdomen and bitterly wondered why the baby had to come to her womb.
How wonderful it would be if it could find parents who could let it grow up healthy!
The reason Hugo wanted to take revenge on her was because of her mother.
From a young age, her father never mentioned her mother's death. It was at the age of ten when she heard her stepmother's sarcastic remarks about how Celia's birth mother and a wealthy man had a rendezvous in a car in the mountains, resulting in both of them plummeting off a cliff to their deaths.
And that wealthy man was Hugo's father.
Her mother was deemed a disgraceful mistress who had intruded upon Hugo's parents' marriage.
Celia's father, fueled by his hatred for her mother's affair, openly welcomed the other woman into their home, erasing any trace of her existence in that household.
As if seeing her reminded him of her mother's betrayal, he didn't even spare Celia a glance.
Celia was like an orphan. She was utterly alone in this world.
After returning from the hospital, she ate the lunch prepared by the servants before she dozed off until the evening.
By the time she woke up, she was startled when she glanced at the time. How was it 8.30PM already? She then hurried downstairs.
Hugo had returned at some point. Sitting on the couch in the living room, he looked both relaxed and dangerous as he sat in an unrestrained posture.
Celia suddenly thought about taking the initiative to please him so that it would be easier to discuss the child with him.
She brewed a cup of tea and brought it to him. "You've worked hard, darling. Have a cup of tea to quench your thirst!"
Hugo glanced up at her. "Do you have something to tell me?"
This man had an uncanny ability to see through her as if he could read her every thought just by looking at her.
Celia bit her red lip and sat beside him, tentatively asking, "I was thinking… Should we have a child? It would make our home livelier."
A contemptuous smile played at the corners of Hugo's mouth. "Do you think you're worthy of bearing my child?"
"What if I accidentally get pregnant?" Celia kept biting her lip. She couldn't look him straight in the eyes.
"Abort it immediately," the man answered without any mercy.
A few seconds later, his sharp gaze locked onto her again. "Are you pregnant?"
Taken aback, Celia quickly shook her head. "No... I was just curious because it…it gets lonely staying alone in such a big villa."
Hugo seemed to believe her words because he knew she didn't dare to get pregnant with his child. And even if she did, she knew what she had to do.
He set aside the documents and stood up, fetching a bottle of whiskey from the liquor cabinet. After pouring half a glass, he handed it to her. "Finish it."
Celia panicked and waved. "I don't drink."
"You disappointed me yesterday," the man insisted domineeringly as he pushed the glass toward her. "You will pay if you disappoint me again."
Celia gently placed the cup on the table after taking two sips, indicating that she had drunk her fill.
However, the man's eyes narrowed in an instant as his gaze oppressively fixed on her.
"Do you want me to feed you?" he asked.
Celia's beautiful eyes widened slightly. It wasn't as if he hadn't done something like that before. She then obediently picked up the wine glass on the table and took small sips while enduring the burning sensation in her throat.
After four sips, she choked and coughed lightly.
"Finish it," the man demanded hoarsely. He wasn't worried about her at all.
"I don't want to drink anymore." Celia shook her head. She really couldn't take another sip.
However, the man seemed to be intrigued as he got up and pulled her into his embrace. He picked up his wine glass, took a sip, and then held her delicate face to feed her the alcohol.
Tonight went on to be another sleepless night for her.
Early the next morning, Celia had to go to the hospital again when she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.
It was the same doctor as yesterday that attended to her. This time, he was looking at her with a serious expression. "Did you already forget what I reminded you just yesterday? What could be more important than a child? Do you realize how dangerous your condition is?"
"Doctor, how is the baby?"
"There's slight bleeding, but the baby is fine for now. Still, you need to be more careful."
As Celia walked out of the doctor's office, she felt lost and bewildered. She wandered around the hospital for a while until a nurse came out calling for the next patient and asked her, "Is it your turn next?"
"What?"
"The operation!"
"What operation?"
"The cesarean section."
Celia recoiled in fear. "I'm not having surgery. It's not me."
There was a couple holding a three-month-old baby next to her after she got in the elevator. The fair and adorable child smiled happily at her, captivating Celia like an angel.
She instinctively touched her abdomen. I'm sure my baby will be this cute too if it came into this world.
The doctor's words resounded in her ears like an alarm. If Hugo continued bedding her tonight, there was a high chance Celia would lose the baby.
Distraught, Celia returned to the villa. Before she could enter the living room, she felt a sudden wave of dizziness before she collapsed at the villa's doorstep.
The bag containing the ultrasound report she was holding fell to the ground by her feet.
A black sports car slowly pulled up outside the iron gate in the evening. Hugo had returned.
His car parked next to the entrance, and when he caught sight of the woman on the ground, a look of shock flashed in his eyes. He quickly pushed the door open and got out.
As he strode toward the woman who had fainted, his attention was momentarily diverted by a hospital plastic bag nearby.
After he crouched down and picked up the medical records and ultrasound report from inside the bag, he immediately frowned when he thought about Celia's reactions toward him these two days and her questions about having a child.
Sh*t, she isn't supposed to get pregnant! She has been taking her pills!
Is she trying to use the child to earn my forgiveness? His face fell at the thought of that.
This woman dares to try using my child as a bargaining chip. Unforgivable!
Celia slowly opened her eyes as she regained consciousness. As she sat up, her eyes widened in shock and panic before they met the chilling gaze of the man's deep and intimidating eyes.
Why is Hugo back already?
She only further paled when she saw the report he was holding.
Despite feeling a desperate urge to escape, Hugo stood before her like a looming shadow, his voice cold as he questioned, "Where do you think you're going?"
Celia had always been afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart. Now that she couldn't run away, she clutched her lower abdomen in despair and terror.
Hugo took a step closer, his gaze scanning her pale face drenched in a cold sweat like a sharp blade before it lowered to her smooth belly.
He stared in that direction for a few seconds.
During those few seconds, Celia's breath seemed to stop. She lowered her head like someone guilty, unable to meet his eyes.
The arrival of the child was not her decision to make. It was a sudden gift from the universe. In fact, she was more panicked and afraid than anyone else.
"When did you get pregnant?" he asked, his face expressionless.
"I... I only found out two days ago," Celia whispered.
"Why didn't you tell me?" Hugo's eyes flickered with a demonic gleam.
"I…"
"Scared that I would want you to abort it?" the man mocked, his tone growing even colder. "Did you think I would let your child come to this world alive?"
Chapter 3 Escaped With His Child
Celia's breath hitched at that. The man was a demon who wouldn't even let a child out of his clutches.
"The child is innocent," she whispered.
"You honestly think you have the right to give birth to my child?" the man beside her mocked.
She lowered her head at that. "I'm sorry. It was an accident."
The corners of Hugo's lips twitched. He refused to believe that it was just a mistake. She is clearly trying to set me up!
"Word of advice: don't even think about using my child to beg for my forgiveness," he warned through gritted teeth.
Celia peered at him with her beautiful eyes as a surge of intense sorrow emerged within her. Her tears swirled in her eyes and she shook her head. "This really was an accident. I never intended to use the child for anything."
"Any woman in this world has the right to give birth to my child, but not you. I don't want my child to have your mother's dirty genes." His cold voice was dripping with disdain. "Get rid of it."
Tears welled up in her eyes when she heard those words. She was already doing her best to atone for her mother's sins by being his plaything. What more did he want from her?
Am I supposed to give him my life?
"Go to the hospital right now!" Hugo coldly tossed out an instruction.
Celia's tears rolled down her cheeks as she instinctively covered her abdomen. My baby, I'm too powerless to keep you with me. I'm sorry.
She closed her eyes. Her heart was filled with indescribable pain.
Can't I keep it? This is his child as well!
Suddenly, Hugo's phone rang.
He glanced at it and picked it up without hesitation. "Yes."
"Mr. Spencer, something urgent has come up in the stock market. You will need to come back and handle it," came the voice of the finance department's manager from the other end.
Hugo glanced at the time when he heard that. As though he didn't even have the patience to accompany Celia to the hospital, he instructed in a frigid voice, "Deal with it yourself."
He knew that she would not dare to keep the child.
Celia watched as he walked toward the car.
When his sports car left in a trail of taillights into the sunset, she hurriedly got up. She didn't know where she could go, but she knew she had to leave this man.
She then went to her own car and drove off before parking it on a side street. As she glanced around, she noticed a bus by the roadside. Without hesitation, she made her way to it.
The ticket seller looked at her and asked, "Where are you headed, young lady?"
Celia didn't hesitate to step inside the bus.
After she found a seat, she said to the woman, "To the final stop, please."
Celia had made up her mind to escape. She had never been this bold before, nor had she ever defied Hugo. But this time, for the sake of her baby, she decided to confront fate head-on.
With her arms around her bag, she turned her phone off and eventually drifted off to sleep out of exhaustion.
As night fell, a black Bugatti drove into the villa. Now that Hugo had finished his work and returned home, he expected to find Celia, who had undergone surgery, waiting for him.
However, the living room was empty. It didn't feel like anyone had been or was there.
His wife would always welcome him every day when he got back from work, so where was she hiding now?
"Celia?" Hugo called out in a deep voice.
And yet, he didn't hear a reply.
He strode up the stairs and checked the master bedroom, the study, and even the place where Celia often lost herself in reverie. However, the woman was nowhere to be found.
Realization finally dawned upon him—she had never been home.
I told her to come back this afternoon. Where the hell did she go? He suddenly thought of a possibility. Did she run away?
He took out his phone and called Celia, and as expected, her phone was off.
"Damn it!" She actually ran away! How dare she?
After enduring a six-hour bus ride, Celia found herself at the bus station in Bloomstead. She was no longer anxious or in a hurry. As long as she could escape from Hugo, she felt a sense of calm wash over her.
She still had some money in her bank account, and it was enough to sustain her in the days to come.
She switched to using a normal phone in case her phone was being tracked. Since she wanted to make her escape, she needed to get as far away as she could.
She had fled to a place where Hugo would never find her again.
One of her college classmates lived in Honchkon. According to her friend, Honchkon was a beautiful place with a perpetually mild climate and a serene atmosphere. It was located in a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and limited communication.
At this moment, she found herself contemplating a new life there.
She had given it a long thought. She knew Hugo would be searching for her all over the world. He would be furious and if he ever found her, he would undoubtedly kill her, but she didn't care.
She might have made a stupid move, but she only acted on a mother's instinct to protect her child.
Wouldn't her child be pitiful if she had cold-heartedly gotten rid of it?
This, she had guessed correctly.
Hugo was indeed looking for her everywhere.
On the streets of the city, he had mobilized all the company's bodyguards in the middle of the night to search for her in the places she might have gone.
It was 4.00AM when he went to a corner of a garden where he took out a packet of cigarettes. He tried to hold his anger in as he lit one of the sticks.
Right then, she heard a woman's voice screaming, "H-Help me!"
He raised his chin, only to see a drunkard pulling a young lady, trying to take advantage of her.
Hugo narrowed his gaze as he discarded his cigarette and walked toward the drunken man.
The woman, in a state of panic and helplessness, pleaded for his help. "Sir, please save me! Sir..."
Hugo swiftly grabbed the drunken man's hand, causing him to scream in pain and release his grip on the woman.
At this, she seized the chance and hurriedly escaped from danger.
Hugo felt his anger rise out of nowhere and kicked the man into a nearby flower bed. Not wanting to dirty his hands any further, he turned to leave.
However, the one thing that appeared in his head now was a pure and beautiful face. Compared to the young woman he saved, Celia had a face that was more tempting to men.
Who will save her if she gets into a similar situation? How will she be treated?
After Hugo returned to his car, a wave of fury suddenly rose within him. He kicked his own tire, his handsome face contorted with a sour expression.
"Sh*t!"
No man, other than himself, was allowed to touch Celia. It was a possessiveness and dominance etched into his very being.
Not even one of all the incoming calls was the one he was waiting for. She is quite the escapee, isn't she? She completely disappeared with my child in tow! F*ck this. I'm going to make her pay a heavy price when I find her!
What Hugo hadn't expected was for his search for her to last for six whole months.
…
Camellias bloomed everywhere in the mountains, filling the air with a primitive and rustic atmosphere. This place had just gone through a harsh winter and now it was spring, where flowers bloomed.
Inside a cottage, a woman wearing a gray plaid skirt sat down. As she rose, she clearly had a bump on her belly. It only looked smaller than usual because she was thin, but this was a belly that carried an eight-month-old child.
Celia had successfully escaped to a place where Hugo was not there. It was a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and Internet, but it was filled with love and joy.
Her arrival made the people here fond of her. She was beautiful, kind, and diligent, and she even became a substitute music teacher at a school.
Everyone warmly called her Miss Stuart.
"Celia, I suggest you go to the county earlier and rent a house. You have only one month left until you are due," her classmate, Yvonne Lester, advised.
"Mhm. I'll go in a few days. Thank you for taking care of me all this time, Yvonne."
"Celia, are you sure you are ready to be a single mother? What are your plans for the future?"
"I have made up my mind. I'm ready to stay here and teach as a volunteer."
"That won't do. You are a city girl. How can you raise a child here?" Yvonne disapproved of her decision.
However, Celia was prepared to live with her child in this area. She didn't mind that they weren't financially well-off, as long as she could spend her whole life by her child's side.
She had decided to live for her child.
Chapter 4 Found Her at Last
Astoria was a bustling city, and Hugo was desperate to find that girl. He had tried everything to search for her, but she was still not found. He scoured the whole city and even told the cops to set up a task force to search for her, but alas, she was still nowhere to be found. Hugo might look calm on the outside, but unbeknownst to others, a storm was brewing in his heart.
Every time the cops found a female corpse, he would go to check if it was her almost immediately, and when he realized it wasn't her, he would heave a sigh of relief. He wished that woman was alive so he could rain down his wrath on her when he found her.
He would not allow her to die just like that. She still had a debt to repay and had to atone for her sins; she had no right to die. However, there was something else. If she were alive, her baby should be eight months old now. It would be old enough to be born. No, I will not let the woman I hate the most give birth to my child. I will not suffer that indignity!
After taking another phone call, Hugo's fury flared once more, and he hurled the file in front of him away. He was currently in his office, and his action startled the female assistant who had just come in to deliver some documents to him.
Her knees almost gave out when she saw him unleashing his rage. Her boss had been temperamental lately; he was like a ticking bomb that would explode at any minute. Thus, whenever he got mad, everyone made it a point to stay as silent as a mouse.
Right then, the phone suddenly rang, and the assistant quickly scurried off. Hugo took a deep breath before taking the call. "What is it?"
"Mr. Spencer, we found your wife," the cop said.
"Are you sure?"
"Very much so. She's living in a village in Honchkon. We found her through the file in a local hospital. Her name and looks match with your wife's."
"Thank you. Give me the address, please."
"Do you need our help with this, Mr. Spencer?"
"It's all right. I can take my wife home by myself," said Hugo calmly, but there was no mistaking the fury underneath his voice. It was like a violent undercurrent roaring underneath the calm surface of a sea.
He had been waiting for too long, and his anger was on the brink of bursting. So, she has finally appeared. You will taste my wrath, Celia. He clenched his fists, his face contorting with rage. Celia's escape enraged him, and he would not stop until she had seen all his wrath.
An hour later, a private jet set off for Honchkon.
Yvonne Lester was leading Celia onto the bus in Honchkon. Celia was in the third trimester of her pregnancy, so she had difficulties moving around with a big belly. Yvonne had been taking care of her for the last few months. She liked Celia a lot since the latter was beautiful and talented. People looked down on Yvonne because she was a bumpkin from the boonies who only got into university through pure luck, or so they thought. However, Celia never treated her as such and had always been nice to her.
A lady beside Yvonne noticed Celia, and she gasped. "Oh, my! She's beautiful. Just like a celebrity."
All the passengers on the bus turned to look at Celia upon hearing the exclamation. Her skin was fair, and she wore her hair up. Even when she was pregnant, she looked gorgeous.
"Her husband is one lucky man," someone remarked.
"Yeah. Never seen someone as gorgeous as she is," another person said.
"So, how many months now?" a lady asked.
"Eight." Celia smiled.
"Oh, so you're going into labor soon. Are you here for a checkup?"
"Yes." Celia nodded.
In the meantime, Hugo leaned his back against a couch in the luxurious cabin of his private jet. He was staring out the window, the look in his eyes cold. Even though he was taking his private jet, the journey from Astoria to Honchkon took nearly two hours. She sure can run, can't she?
At 11.00AM, four off-road vehicles appeared at the airport, driving toward the terminal.
Meanwhile, Celia had finished her checkup. The baby was perfectly healthy, but she was anemic, so the doctor prescribed her some pills. Celia treated Yvonne to lunch, and they shopped around for clothes for a bit. She had bought a lot of clothes for the baby, but she still wanted more. After they were done shopping, they took a van at 2.00PM, heading home.
At the same time, four off-road vehicles drove into the village. The man in the second car's back seat looked out the window, and what greeted him was the downtrodden village. A frown creased his forehead. Has she been staying in this place all this time? This is even worse than the boonies. No wonder it took me so long to find her.
Still, this place had sceneries that the city did not. Mountains surrounded the entire village, keeping it safely tucked away in a corner.
Once they came to the address the GPS showed them, one of the bodyguards went around to ask for Celia's whereabouts, and he came back a while later. "Sir, I've asked around. There's one villager who knows Miss Stuart, and she said Miss Stuart has gone to the hospital for a checkup. She will probably get home at 4.00PM."
Hugo frowned upon hearing that. Her baby bump must be big now. He then looked at the path, which was the only entrance to the village. It should be easy to see her here. "We'll wait here, then." After saying that, he whipped out a pack of cigarettes, rolled down the window, and smoked.
A few memories flooded his mind just then. Over the last six months, he had spent a lot of time searching for her, and he was worried for her. He was worried that she might have died. Aside from that, he had been thinking about the baby as well. However, he had covered that up with his indifferent facade so no one could see through him.
He took a deep hit, and frustration filled his mind. Hold on a second. Am I pitying that woman? There is no way that's true. Her mother ruined my parents' marriage, and then my father and that homewrecker died in a car crash. We became the butt of everyone's joke. Afterward, my mother got depressed for years and left the house, leaving nothing but a letter for me. Her mother ruined my childhood. My life! I will never forgive her. I will torture Celia until she dies!
At this moment, a van trudged past the muddy path and stopped on a slightly smooth surface right across from Hugo's car.
The off-road vehicles were conspicuous, especially in this village. Yvonne got out of the van and quickly helped Celia out.
Hugo stared at the van. He had a feeling he would see her soon, and just as he had expected, a gray silhouette got out a while later. Celia was no longer as slender as she was. Even though she still looked thin, the baby bump hindered her movements.
He stared at her face. Even though it'd been six months since he saw her, she didn't seem to lose any weight. Instead, the pregnancy had lent her a hint of allure. A strand of hair tumbled down her forehead, but she pulled it back and smiled happily.
She looked just like a woman that jumped straight out of an oil painting. Beautiful enough to even mesmerize Hugo for a while, but then his face fell, and he got out of the car.
Chapter 5 Taken Back
When she heard the sound of the opening door, Celia looked up, and her smile faded, which was soon replaced by horror and panic. It looked like she had just seen a ghost. She trembled and almost fell.
Surprised by her sudden change, Yvonne gasped and held her up. On the other hand, Hugo was already extending his arm to Celia to keep her steady on her feet, but when he realized someone was already helping her, he clenched his fist and pulled it back.
Celia was huffing and puffing. At the sight of his handsome face, she felt nothing but terror. Her heart was thumping furiously because of that. Why is he here? The fiend! How did he find me?! The man before her was her absolute fear, and she was seized by the urge to run. So, she held Yvonne's hand and said, "We need to go."
However, her baby bump was hindering her. Yvonne looked at the stranger who came out of nowhere. He had a face that even the gods would envy, but the look in his eyes was as cold as ice, and she couldn't help shivering. Who is he? Why's Celia trying to run from this man?
"I've been looking for you, Celia." Hugo gritted his teeth.
Celia quickly clutched her belly in an attempt to keep her baby away from this man's grasp. "Don't come any closer. I won't go with you!" She teared up, but she knew there was no escape from this.
The man went ahead and grabbed her wrist. Despite being pregnant, she still looked gaunt and fragile. Feeling her thin wrist, he felt something squeeze his heart. Has she been starving herself?
Even though Hugo looked regal, Yvonne still mustered her courage and piped up, "Hey, mister, she's eight months pregnant, so watch it. You'll hurt her baby." Then, she looked at Celia curiously and whispered, "Who is he, Celia?"
"The baby's father." Celia was pale as a ghost, and her heart was filled with sadness. No one would stop her from giving birth to the baby. No one but Hugo. He would kill the child.
Hugo looked at her imperiously and ordered, "You're coming with me. Right now."
The pregnant woman bit her lip. She felt like she was backed into a corner. One wrong step, and she would fall straight to hell. Still, courage filled her heart. It was precisely because she knew death was imminent that she fought to live. "Fine, but you're going to let the baby live." She looked into his eyes, determination filling her soul.
"Do you think you're in a position to negotiate?" He sneered. Even when I still haven't made you pay?
Celia's face was drained of color. She knew she had no right to negotiate and that this whole mess was her fault. Still, the child is innocent.
Hugo's face darkened. The thought of her disappearance keeping him up at night filled him with fury. "Know your place," he said coldly.
Her heart ached slightly. Of course, she knew her place. No matter where she went, she was still his wife. With tears glistening in her eyes, she made up her mind. I have to make this gamble. There could be a possibility that this man still has an ounce of sympathy left in his heart and will let the baby live.
Though, her agitation alerted the baby. It started moving around and kicked her. The pain made her bend over, but someone wrapped their arm around her and held her up.
"Are you alright, Celia?" Yvonne was worried.
"It's alright. The baby just kicked me," said Celia.
Hugo looked around the village. I need to take her home ASAP. If anything happens to her right now, more than one life will be at risk. He had no idea how to deal with the baby just yet, but there was no time for that. He just wanted to take her away. "Come with me. Now," he commanded imperiously, holding her arm.
Celia knew she could no longer run. "Fine." She then turned to Yvonne. "Thanks for everything, Yvonne."
"Hey, you still need to take your stuff. The baby's clothes, remember?" Yvonne said.
What little color Celia had left disappeared, and her tears streamed down her cheeks. "No need for that anymore." With that, she turned to the car and went inside.
Hugo went into the car as well. Celia held back her sadness and bade Yvonne goodbye. "Thanks for everything you and your family did for me, Yvonne. I'll return the favor someday."
"Take care. Keep the baby safe, too." Yvonne waved her goodbye.
Then, the off-road vehicles turned the corner, disappearing from everyone's sight.
Celia closed her eyes, but then the car bumped suddenly. The bodyguard didn't notice the pothole, and he rammed over it. Startled, Celia quickly held her belly but ended up losing her balance and falling onto Hugo's chest.
The man held her right away, but she quickly moved out of his arms and scurried to the other side of the car, as she worried he might hurt the baby.
They got into the plane and flew back to Astoria. The baby had kept Celia awake the whole night, and she couldn't take it anymore. Even though Hugo was sitting across from her, she fell asleep on the couch. Even when she had drifted off to dreamland, she still put her hands over her belly, keeping her baby safe.
Hugo withdrew his gaze from the window and stared at Celia, especially her belly. Just then, he saw something moving inside. The baby was kicking her, tossing and turning around. He stared at it in surprise. Then, a conflicted feeling filled his heart. So, that's my child, huh? Even now, he had no idea how to deal with it. He heaved a sigh and looked outside the window again. His mind was in a rut, but he told the stewardess to cover Celia with a blanket so she wouldn't catch a cold.
The flight went on for two hours. Right before it would land, the stewardess woke Celia up. The moment she opened her eyes, the sight that greeted her was Hugo sitting with his legs crossed. Panicked, she sat up straight. She couldn't believe she had slept that long, and she massaged her numb arm. The baby in her belly turned around and kicked her, filling her with a sense of security. As long as it was moving, then the baby was fine.
During one of the checkups, the doctor gave her a hint, so she knew the baby was a boy.
Once they landed, they got into Hugo's car and drove toward the city. Celia was in the back seat. After spending six months living in a rural area, she felt a little disoriented at this moment. It all felt unreal to her to be back in the city again.
At 4.00PM, they came back to Hugo's villa. Celia got out of the car, holding her lower back. The whole journey exhausted her.
Hugo walked ahead and looked at her with a sneer. "You brought this upon yourself."
A bitter feeling welled in her heart. I guess he doesn't care about the child at all. "Can we talk?" she asked quietly.
"I do not wish to talk." With that, he turned around and strode ahead, leaving her out in the cold.
00:07
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
A male gynecologist went to the wrong table on a blind date, but he didn't expect that a female CEO with a net worth of tens of billions would be interested in him.
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jan 16, 2025 - Present
🔥🔥👉The hottest novel in 2025🔥🔥FREE FREE FREE!
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
00:12
Jan 16, 2025 - Jan 16, 2025
A male gynecologist went to the wrong table on a blind date, but he didn't expect that a female CEO with a net worth of tens of billions would be interested in him.
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jan 16, 2025 - Present
🔥🔥👉The hottest novel in 2025🔥🔥FREE FREE FREE!
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
------
In the office of Jupiter Corporation.
"What is wrong with you, Seraphina Thorn? How could you sign a document incorrectly? Are you trying to lose your job?!"
Seraphina bowed her head and was obedient as the female CEO scowled at her from her office chair.
"Miss, I'm sorry. Next time, I promise not to do that."
"You'd better keep it in mind. And the next time, you're not allowed to bring your kids to work. Or you'll lose your job right away." The female CEO noisily tapped her pen on the desk while glancing at the five children leaning against the wall.
The five adorable children looked at one another in sudden fear. They were all afraid to speak.
"Yes, I swear. Next time, I won't bring them." After quickly nodding and bowing, Seraphina led the children to the hallway. "Now you know how hard it is for me, right?" she remarked, pushing up the glasses on her nose.
Finley Thorn, who was the oldest, sulked and said, "Mommy, I'm sorry for making you get scolded."
Colton Thorn, the second, also leaned over. "Mommy, don't be upset. In the future, we won't insist on accompanying you."
Talia Thorn, the third, and Melody Thorn, the fourth, were both girls and more frightened. They began to sob in terror.
Walter Thorn, the youngest, was a little contemptuous, nevertheless. "What's so great about her after establishing a company?" he asked, pouting. "Why should she be so conceited? Mommy, you can also become a boss after you're wealthy."
Seraphina began to develop a headache as soon as the youngest son spoke. Of the few children, the little miscreant was the hardest to manage because of his strong will and rebellious nature.
Seraphina swiftly whacked her youngster on the head after noticing that the other children were nodding in accord.
"What does 'conceited' mean to you? Don't you deserve punishment for your wrongdoing? And which parent takes their children to work? Please obey if you want me to become wealthy and provide for you."
Walter dared not talk anymore when he saw her growing irate.
"All right, don't look so worried," Seraphina said, stopping there to give the children hugs and cheek kisses. "I am aware of your curiosity. Now that you've seen it, hurry and go home with the nanny. I need to return immediately since I have other things to do, or else I'll get reprimanded later."
"Mm, Mommy. Goodbye."
Together, the four children nodded, but Finley remained silent. His large, round eyes continued to flash as though he was making plans.
Concerned by the company's operations, Seraphina failed to notice Finley's strange behavior and sent the five children into the elevator before heading back to the office.
"Miss Thorn, I hope I didn't scare the children, did I?" said Luna Harris flatteringly, the "female president", as she instantly leaped from her chair.
"Don't worry," Seraphina replied with assurance as she sat feebly on the chair. "They are tougher than they look. I wouldn't have used this strategy if they hadn't been nagging me to come into the office lately."
Yes, she was in control of this business. Her secretary, Luna, was the one feigning as CEO. Naturally, the pressure from her children was the reason she did this.
Luna inquired inquisitively, "Why don't you tell them straight out, Miss Thorn? Why do we have to lie to them about it? I feel sad about it."
"Do you think children are always obedient?" Seraphina asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. "They will come and annoy me every day if they know that I own the business. In addition, Penny lavished these children with attention while they were in Coshya. It's time for them to understand how hard I work."
Luna gave Seraphina a pitying glance before recalling something and pulling out a document. "Oh, Miss Thorn, the advertising department had a minor mishap. The eighth model might not be able to walk the runway tonight after spraining her foot in the morning."
Immediately, Seraphina's brows knitted.
"Is there no substitute? Our company's summertime flagship products are the clothing items that will be on display tonight. Who will wear that dress if she doesn't show up?"
"I haven't heard of any substitutes," Luna responded quickly. "Additionally, the advertising department is rushing and looking for a solution."
As president, Seraphina displayed her tyrannical demeanor by slamming the document onto the table.
"So, they had best figure it out fast. They'll lose their job if the model is unable to walk the runway tonight."
"Okay, Miss Thorn. I'll inform them right away." Luna protruded her tongue. One could be duped by Seraphina's typical easygoing demeanor. However, she was a very different person when it came to business. Luna hurried out of there before Seraphina became irate.
Seraphina felt a headache coming on as she watched the door close. But the source of a greater headache was still to emerge.
The children began talking as soon as they entered the elevator.
"Mommy's boss is so annoying," said the third and fourth children, who had recently been crying, now clutching their fists in seriousness. "How could she say that about Mommy, but why? No, I have to make Mommy be the boss instead."
Chapter 2 A Scam
"Absolutely! Our mom should never be treated that way. We have to get back at them." Finley rushed over, his excitement bubbling over as he asked in a high-pitched voice, "Do you guys have any good plans?"
Colton rubbed his round little chin and remarked, "We won't be able to proceed without having some funds. How can we possibly stand up to her?"
"That's hopeless." Talia's little face fell. "With Mommy's salary being only two thousand a month, how could she have more money?"
Just then, Walter, who had been silently planning without participating in the discussion, spoke up. "I have an idea that could help Mommy become wealthy, but I'm not sure if you're all willing to go for it."
"What's your idea? Tell us right away!" The other four kids eagerly crowded around him, filled with anticipation.
Walter smirked mischievously, explaining, "Gather around. I'll share my secret."
The five little ones gathered tightly and whispered among themselves for a moment before breaking apart, grinning widely.
…
"This plan is fantastic! Mommy will be a top dog in no time!" Another chimed in, "That's right! When Mommy takes charge, we'll be able to come to the office and have fun anytime we want."
Another child spoke in an excited manner, "Right! It's boring to hang out with Ms. Baldwin all day. We need to quickly identify our target!"
Walter quickly declared, "No, we can't take the entrance below. Ms. Baldwin will catch us. I observed a side entrance located on the west side of the building upon entering. Let's sneak out through there." The others agreed. "Sounds good! It's a plan!" The five little ones exited the elevator from the second floor and made their way to the side door on the first floor, quietly slipping outside without drawing any attention.
In the parking lot of Jupiter Corporation, five small figures crouched together in a neat line beneath a black Lexus. Walter brought up a display of the car icon by tapping on his smartwatch, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This one's perfect—it's a Lexus. Goes for over five million," he whispered. "Walter, is that a huge amount?" Melody asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Her question was met with a gentle tap on the head from Colton. "Of course! Five is way more than two, so it's way more than Mommy's two thousand."
Before they could say anything more, the company's revolving doors swung open, and a man, dressed sharply in a navy suit and flanked by bodyguards, made his way purposefully toward the Lexus. With chiseled features and flawless proportions, this man—striking enough to be a model—was, in fact, Shawn Campbell, the most esteemed figure in Eastdale. The kids, of course, had no idea who he was, but as soon as they saw the car door opening, they whispered, "The owner's coming! Quick, let's get ready!"
At Walter's signal, the four children hurriedly scrambled under the car. In moments, the man had settled into the vehicle, and just as the driver was closing the door, a piercing wail sounded from beneath the car. "Ahh… All of you are so badly hurt!"
…
"Did you hear that, Wyatt? Sounds like a child crying," Shawn asked, checking the rearview mirror, but seeing nothing unusual.
"I'll step out and take a look." Wyatt Smith, his assistant, promptly exited the car and, to his surprise, found a little boy crouched on the ground, his face streaked with tears and sniffles.
"What happened, kiddo?" he asked gently.
Walter, cupping his face in his palms, stammered tearfully, "Your beast of a car… It hurt my brothers and sisters. Now they're sprawling there… boo hoo…"
Wyatt was shocked. "Your brothers and sisters?" His eyes followed Walter's tearful gaze under the car, where four more children lay motionless. He felt a chill—how did all these kids end up under the vehicle?
The child sniffled and whimpered, "Exactly, those are my siblings. It's your fault that they're hurt! You need to pay up!" An orchestrated scam? And with so many kids at once—could this be some kind of coordinated scheme? Unsure how to handle the situation, Wyatt quickly relayed the situation to Shawn. Shawn rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered, "Find out who their parents are and try to get in touch." Pressed for time with an urgent hospital visit, he couldn't afford to linger any longer. Walter stifled his tears and spoke firmly, "No one put us up to this. Your car rammed into my siblings, and if you're not willing to pay for their medical expenses, I'll report this incident to the police right now."
Out of the siblings, Walter had the most strikingly varied personality—dramatic, sharp-witted, with a hint of coldness and fierce resolve. His young face could flash a surprising range of expressions that seemed almost too mature for his age. Now, he fixed Wyatt with a chilling, unwavering gaze that left no question about his seriousness. Shawn, watching the scene unfold from the car window, took it all in and raised an eyebrow. This kid is something else.
Checking the time, he turned to Wyatt and instructed, "Find out what amount he's asking for." The concept of "how much" threw Walter off for a moment. After a brief, covert glance at his fingers, he waved them around in an exaggerated fashion before finally stretching them out fully, both small palms open with every finger extended.
Chapter 3 I Want Ten Thousand Dollars
"Ten... Ten thousand," the child stammered. Shawn stifled a laugh at the audacity—here was a kid struggling to count yet attempting a scam. Judging by the child's neat clothing, he doubted this was the work of traffickers. Perhaps his enemies were orchestrating this to set him up. He discreetly motioned to Wyatt, who caught on quickly and ordered the bodyguards to scout for any suspicious onlookers around capturing the scene on camera. Then he lowered the car window, offering a slight grin. "Sorry, kiddo, but you're mistaken. I'm just an employee, and I simply can't afford that kind of cash."
Walter crossed his tiny arms, unyielding. "That's impossible! No employee drives such a fancy car! Are you going to cough up the money or not?" Shawn was undeterred. "Honestly, I can't. If you feel like reporting this, be my guest." While the antics of the kids were entertaining, he was too worried about his sister to engage in any more nonsense. However, the other four kids under the car were eavesdropping closely, and as Shawn prepared to leave, Finley—who had been pretending to be out cold—shot a quick glance at the other three. In a flash, they all scrambled out, positioning themselves squarely in front of the car.
"You're not going anywhere, meanie! We're aching everywhere! Our backs, our legs—everything hurts. You owe us compensation!" Another chimed in, "Oh, my chest hurts so much!" Someone yelled out, "And my head too!" Another shout reverberated through the air. "It's all because of your car! Now my bottom's practically in pieces!" The chorus of complaints from the four kids made Shawn's head throb as if it had doubled in size. Seeing this, Wyatt quickly signaled for the bodyguards to pull each child aside, one in each guard's hold.
"Let go of us!" the kids yelled in protest. Realizing his siblings couldn't outmaneuver the adults, Walter felt a surge of panic, frantically kicking the bodyguards and struggling to break free. Just then, a loud shout echoed from a short distance away. "Walter!" Shawn turned his attention outside to see a striking woman in a crisp white suit and large, retro glasses rushing their way. She vaulted over the railing with impressive speed and agility. With a tall, graceful frame, at least 1.72 meters, her refined beauty and poise shone through, undimmed by the slightly outdated eyewear.
She swooped in, quickly gathering Walter into her arms and herding the rest of the kids behind her, locking eyes with Wyatt in a fiercely protective stance. "Who are you, and what exactly do you think you're doing with my children?" This woman was none other than Seraphina. After Luna had left, she'd been scouting for a backup model to replace her. But barely half an hour into her search, she got a surprising call from the nanny, Ms. Baldwin, asking when the kids went down.
Caught off guard, Seraphina thought, Weren't they already on their way?
She immediately checked the security footage and was alarmed to find that the five little rascals had snuck out through the side door.
Thankfully, they hadn't ventured far. She hurried outside and spotted them just across the street. But when she saw them apparently restrained by strangers, she dashed over at full speed, determined to get her mischievous little ones safely back by her side. This has to be the kids' mother, Shawn figured. With a quick signal to Wyatt to wrap things up, he then raised the car window. Seraphina, still bristling with motherly ferocity, kept her intense gaze on Wyatt. "What were you trying to do with my kids? Who exactly are you all?" Wyatt took a deep breath and started explaining, "Well, here's what happened…"
Five minutes later, the car sped off with a sharp turn, spraying a cloud of dust over Seraphina and her little crew. Infuriated, she clenched her teeth and seized her mischievous youngest, Walter, by the ear. "Who on earth put this idea in your head? Staging fake accidents? And why didn't you go to Ms. Baldwin instead?" Seeing their mother's fury, Melody and Talia caved immediately, blurting out the whole plan. "Walter said he figured out a way to make us rich. He told us to pull this stunt so we could earn a lot of money for you." Earning money by doing this? Isn't this outright fraud? Seraphina's face blanched with rage as she tightened her hold on Walter's ear, scolding, "Who put this idea in your head? Do you realize that's a crime? If they report you for extortion, you're looking at real consequences!"
Walter winced, his small face scrunched up in pain. Despite being the sharpest among his siblings, he was still just a child, and the threat of jail sent him into instant sobs. Seraphina's heart softened a little seeing her son in such a state.
However, she knew if she didn't scare him sh*tless today, it was only a matter of time before he cooked up another scheme. "Stop crying—it won't help you now. Get in the car and go home with Ms. Baldwin."
The other four little ones, terrified into submission, had already climbed quietly into the car without a sound. Walter, stubbornly planted in place, was finally scooped up and plunked inside by Seraphina.
"We'll be having a long talk when we're back." She was truly at her wit's end today. The sheer number of cars on the road—how had those little ones managed to make it across safely? The thought of what could have happened left her shaken and unsettled. Back at the office, still rattled and feeling on edge, a knock sounded on the door—it was Luna again.
Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novel products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Jan 18, 2025. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novel ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novel ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novel ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 10 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novel advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services